Home
  By Author [ A  B  C  D  E  F  G  H  I  J  K  L  M  N  O  P  Q  R  S  T  U  V  W  X  Y  Z |  Other Symbols ]
  By Title [ A  B  C  D  E  F  G  H  I  J  K  L  M  N  O  P  Q  R  S  T  U  V  W  X  Y  Z |  Other Symbols ]
  By Language
all Classics books content using ISYS

Download this book: [ ASCII | HTML | PDF ]

Look for this book on Amazon


We have new books nearly every day.
If you would like a news letter once a week or once a month
fill out this form and we will give you a summary of the books for that week or month by email.

Title: Patrick Henry
Author: Tyler, Moses Coit, 1835-1900
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.
Copyright Status: Not copyrighted in the United States. If you live elsewhere check the laws of your country before downloading this ebook. See comments about copyright issues at end of book.

*** Start of this Doctrine Publishing Corporation Digital Book "Patrick Henry" ***

This book is indexed by ISYS Web Indexing system to allow the reader find any word or number within the document.



American Statesmen

PATRICK HENRY

by

MOSES COIT TYLER



Boston and New York
Houghton Mifflin Company
The Riverside Press Cambridge

Copyright, 1887, by Moses Coit Tyler
Copyright, 1898, by Moses Coit Tyler And Houghton, Mifflin & Co.
Copyright, 1915, by Jeannette G. Tyler

The Riverside Press
Cambridge · Massachusetts
Printed in the U.S.A.



PREFACE


In this book I have tried to embody the chief results derived from a
study of all the materials known to me, in print and in manuscript,
relating to Patrick Henry,--many of these materials being now used for
the first time in any formal presentation of his life.

Notwithstanding the great popular interest attaching to the name of
Patrick Henry, he has hitherto been the subject of but one memoir
founded on original investigation, and that, of course, is the Life
by William Wirt. When it is considered, however, that Wirt's book was
finished as long ago as the year 1817,--before the time had fairly
come for the publication of the correspondence, diaries, personal
memoranda, and official records of every sort, illustrating the great
period covered by Patrick Henry's career,--it will be easy to infer
something as to the quantity and the value of those printed materials
bearing upon the subject, which are now to be had by us, but which
were not within the reach of Wirt. Accordingly, in his lack of much
of the detailed testimony that then lay buried in inaccessible
documents, Wirt had to trust largely to the somewhat imaginative
traditions concerning Patrick Henry which he found floating in the
air of Virginia; and especially to the supposed recollections of old
people,--recollections which, in this case, were nearly always vague,
not always disinterested, often inaccurate, and generally made up of
emotional impressions rather than of facts. Any one who will take the
trouble to ascertain the enormous disadvantages under which Wirt
wrote, and which, as we now know, gave him great discouragement, will
be inclined to applaud him for making so good a book, rather than to
blame him for not making a better one.

It is proper for me to state that, besides the copious printed
materials now within reach, I have been able to make use of a large
number of manuscripts relating to my subject. Of these may be
specified a document, belonging to Cornell University, written by a
great-grandson of Patrick Henry, the late Rev. Edward Fontaine, and
giving, among other things, several new anecdotes of the great orator,
as told to the writer by his own father, Colonel Patrick Henry
Fontaine, who was much with Patrick Henry during the later years of
his life. I may add that, through the kindness of the Hon. William
Wirt Henry of Richmond, I have had access to the manuscripts which
were collected by Wirt for the purposes of his book, but were only in
part used by him. With unstinted generosity, Mr. Henry likewise placed
in my hands all the papers relating to his illustrious grandfather,
which, during the past thirty years or more, he has succeeded in
bringing together, either from different branches of the family, or
from other sources. A portion of the manuscripts thus accumulated by
him consists of copies of the letters, now preserved in the Department
of State, written by Patrick Henry, chiefly while governor of
Virginia, to General Washington, to the president of Congress, to
Virginia's delegation in Congress, and to the Board of War.

In the very front of this book, therefore, I record my grateful
acknowledgments to Mr. William Wirt Henry; acknowledgments not alone
for the sort of generosity of which I have just spoken, but for
another sort, also, which is still more rare, and which I cannot so
easily describe,--his perfect delicacy, while promoting my more
difficult researches by his invaluable help, in never once encumbering
that help with the least effort to hamper my judgment, or to sway it
from the natural conclusions to which my studies might lead.

Finally, it gives me pleasure to mention that, in the preparation of
this book, I have received courteous assistance from Mr. Theodore F.
Dwight and Mr. S. M. Hamilton of the library of the Department of
State; from the Rev. Professor W. M. Hughes, of Hobart College; and
from the Rev. Stephen H. Synnott, rector of St. John's, Ithaca.

                                                     M. C. T.

CORNELL UNIVERSITY, 3 June, 1887.



PREFACE

TO REVISED EDITION


I have gladly used the opportunity afforded by a new edition of this
book to give the text a minute revision from beginning to end, and to
make numerous changes both in its substance and in its form.

During the eleven years that have passed since it first came from the
press, considerable additions have been made to our documentary
materials for the period covered by it, the most important for our
purpose being the publication, for the first time, of the
correspondence and the speeches of Patrick Henry and of George Mason,
the former with a life, in three volumes, by William Wirt Henry, the
latter also with a life, in two volumes, by Kate Mason Rowland.
Besides procuring for my own pages whatever benefit I could draw from
these texts, I have tried, while turning over very frequently the
writings of Patrick Henry's contemporaries, to be always on the watch
for the means of correcting any mistakes I may have made concerning
him, whether as to fact or as to opinion.

In this work of rectification I have likewise been aided by
suggestions from many persons, of whom I would particularly mention
the Right Rev. Joseph Blount Cheshire, Jr., D. D., Bishop of North
Carolina, and Mr. William Wirt Henry.

                                                     M. C. T.

CORNELL UNIVERSITY, 31 March, 1898



CONTENTS

    CHAP.                                                PAGE
      I. EARLY YEARS                                        1
     II. WAS HE ILLITERATE?                                10
    III. BECOMES A LAWYER                                  22
     IV. A CELEBRATED CASE                                 36
      V. FIRST TRIUMPHS AT THE CAPITAL                     56
     VI. CONSEQUENCES                                      77
    VII. STEADY WORK                                       90
   VIII. IN THE FIRST CONTINENTAL CONGRESS                101
     IX. "AFTER ALL, WE MUST FIGHT"                       128
      X. THE RAPE OF THE GUNPOWDER                        153
     XI. IN CONGRESS AND IN CAMP                          168
    XII. INDEPENDENCE                                     189
   XIII. FIRST GOVERNOR OF THE STATE OF VIRGINIA          214
    XIV. GOVERNOR A SECOND TIME                           240
     XV. THIRD YEAR IN THE GOVERNORSHIP                   257
    XVI. AT HOME AND IN THE HOUSE OF DELEGATES            271
   XVII. SHALL THE CONFEDERATION BE MADE STRONGER?        298
  XVIII. THE BATTLE IN VIRGINIA OVER THE NEW CONSTITUTION 313
    XIX. THE AFTER-FIGHT FOR AMENDMENTS                   339
     XX. LAST LABORS AT THE BAR                           357
    XXI. IN RETIREMENT                                    382
   XXII. LAST DAYS                                        407
         LIST OF PRINTED DOCUMENTS CITED IN THIS BOOK     424
         INDEX                                            431



PATRICK HENRY



CHAPTER I

EARLY YEARS


On the evening of October 7, 1732, that merry Old Virginian, Colonel
William Byrd of Westover, having just finished a journey through King
William County for the inspection of his estates, was conducted, for
his night's lodging, to the house of a blooming widow, Mistress Sarah
Syme, in the county of Hanover. This lady, at first supposing her guest
to be some new suitor for her lately disengaged affections, "put on a
Gravity that becomes a Weed;" but so soon as she learned her mistake
and the name of her distinguished visitor, she "brighten'd up into an
unusual cheerfulness and Serenity. She was a portly, handsome Dame, of
the Family of Esau, and seem'd not to pine too much for the Death of
her Husband, who was of the Family of the Saracens.... This widow is a
person of a lively & cheerful Conversation, with much less Reserve than
most of her Countrywomen. It becomes her very well, and sets off her
other agreeable Qualities to Advantage. We tost off a Bottle of honest
Port, which we relisht with a broil'd Chicken. At Nine I retir'd to my
Devotions, And then Slept so Sound that Fancy itself was Stupify'd,
else I shou'd have dreamt of my most obliging Landlady." The next day
being Sunday, "the courteous Widow invited me to rest myself there that
good day, and go to Church with Her, but I excus'd myself by telling
her she wou'd certainly spoil my Devotion. Then she civilly entreated
me to make her House my Home whenever I visited my Plantations, which
made me bow low, and thank her very kindly."[1]

Not very long after that notable visit, the sprightly widow gave her
hand in marriage to a young Scotchman of good family, John Henry, of
Aberdeen, a protégé and probably a kinsman of her former husband; and
continuing to reside on her estate of Studley, in the county of
Hanover, she became, on May 29, 1736, the mother of Patrick Henry.

Through the lineage of both his parents, this child had some claim to
an inheritance of brains. The father, a man of firm and sound
intellect, had been liberally educated in Scotland; among the country
gentlemen of his neighborhood in Virginia, he was held in high esteem
for superior intelligence and character, as is shown by the positions
he long held of county surveyor, colonel of his regiment, and
presiding judge of the county court; while he could number among his
near kinsmen at home several persons of eminence as divines, orators,
or men of letters,--such as his uncle, William Robertson, minister of
Borthwick in Mid Lothian and afterward of the Old Greyfriars' Church
in Edinburgh; his cousin, David Henry, the successor of Edward Cave in
the management of the "Gentleman's Magazine;" and especially his
cousin, William Robertson, principal of the University of Edinburgh,
and author of the "History of the Reign of the Emperor Charles V."
Moreover, among the later paternal relatives of Patrick Henry may be
mentioned one person of oratorical and forensic genius very brilliant
and in quality not unlike his own. Patrick Henry's father was second
cousin to that beautiful Eleanor Syme of Edinburgh, who, in 1777,
became the wife of Henry Brougham of Brougham Hall, Westmoreland.
Their eldest son was Lord Brougham, who was thus the third cousin of
Patrick Henry. To some it will perhaps seem not a mere caprice of
ingenuity to discover in the fiery, eccentric, and truculent eloquence
of the great English advocate and parliamentary orator a family
likeness to that of his renowned American kinsman; or to find in the
fierceness of the champion of Queen Caroline against George IV., and
of English anti-slavery reform and of English parliamentary reform
against aristocratic and commercial selfishness, the same bitter and
eager radicalism that burned in the blood of him who, on this side of
the Atlantic, was, in popular oratory, the great champion of the
colonies against George III., and afterward of the political autonomy
of the State of Virginia against the all-dominating centralization
which he saw coiled up in the projected Constitution of the United
States.[2]

Those, however, who knew the mother of Patrick Henry, and her family,
the Winstons, were accustomed to think that it was from her side of
the house that he derived the most characteristic traits not only of
his genius, but of his disposition. The Winstons of Virginia were of
Welsh stock; a family marked by vivacity of spirit, conversational
talent, a lyric and dramatic turn, a gift for music and for eloquent
speech, at the same time by a fondness for country life, for
inartificial pleasures, for fishing and hunting, for the solitude and
the unkempt charms of nature. It was said, too, of the Winstons that
their talents were in excess of their ambition or of their energy, and
were not brought into use except in a fitful way, and under the
stimulus of some outward and passing occasion. They seem to have
belonged to that very considerable class of persons in this world of
whom more might have been made. Especially much talk used to be heard,
among old men in Virginia, of Patrick Henry's uncle, his mother's own
brother, William Winston, as having a gift of eloquence dazzling and
wondrous like Patrick's, nay, as himself unsurpassed in oratory among
all the great speakers of Virginia except by Patrick himself.[3]

The system of education prevailing in Virginia during Patrick Henry's
early years was extremely simple. It consisted of an almost entire
lack of public schools, mitigated by the sporadic and irregular
exercise of domestic tuition. Those who could afford to import
instruction into their homes got it, if they desired; those who could
not, generally went without. As to the youthful Patrick, he and
education never took kindly to each other. From nearly all quarters
the testimony is to this effect,--that he was an indolent, dreamy,
frolicsome creature, with a mortal enmity to books, supplemented by a
passionate regard for fishing-rods and shot-guns; disorderly in dress,
slouching, vagrant, unambitious; a roamer in woods, a loiterer on
river-banks; having more tastes and aspirations in common with
trappers and frontiersmen than with the toilers of civilized life;
giving no hint nor token, by word or act, of the possession of any
intellectual gift that could raise him above mediocrity, or even up to
it.

During the first ten years of his life, he seems to have made, at a
small school in the neighborhood, some small and reluctant progress
into the mysteries of reading, writing, and arithmetic; whereupon his
father took personal charge of the matter, and conducted his further
education at home, along with that of other children, being aided in
the task by the very competent help of a brother, the Rev. Patrick
Henry, rector of St. Paul's parish, in Hanover, and apparently a good
Scotch classicist. In this way our Patrick acquired some knowledge of
Latin and Greek, and rather more knowledge of mathematics,--the latter
being the only branch of book-learning for which, in those days, he
showed the least liking. However, under such circumstances, with
little real discipline, doubtless, and amid plentiful interruptions,
the process of ostensible education went forward with the young man;
and even this came to an end by the time that he was fifteen years
old.

At that age, he was duly graduated from the domestic schoolroom into
the shop of a country tradesman hard by. After an apprenticeship there
of a single year, his father set him up in trade, joining with him in
the conduct of a country store his elder brother, William, a youth
more indolent, if possible, as well as more disorderly and
uncommercial, than Patrick himself. One year of this odd partnership
brought the petty concern to its inevitable fate. Just one year after
that, having attained the ripe age of eighteen, and being then
entirely out of employment, and equally out of money, Patrick rounded
out his embarrassments, and gave symmetry to them, as it were, by
getting married,--and that to a young woman quite as impecunious as
himself. The name of this damsel was Sarah Shelton; her father being a
small farmer, and afterward a small tavern-keeper in the neighborhood.
In the very rashness and absurdity of this proceeding on the part of
these two interesting young paupers, irresistibly smitten with each
other's charms, and mutually resolved to defy their own helplessness
by doubling it, there seems to have been a sort of semi-ludicrous
pathos which constituted an irresistible call for help.

The parents on both sides heard the call, and by their joint efforts
soon established the young couple on a little farm near at hand, from
which, by their own toil, reënforced by that of half a dozen slaves,
they were expected to extort a living. This experiment, the success of
which depended on exactly those qualities which Patrick did not then
possess,--industry, order, sharp calculation, persistence,--turned out
as might have been predicted. At the end of two years he made a forced
sale of some of his slaves, and invested the proceeds in the stock of
a country store once more. But as he had now proved himself to be a
bad farmer, and a still worse merchant, it is not easy to divine by
what subtle process of reasoning he had been able to conclude that
there would be any improvement in his circumstances by getting out of
agriculture and back into merchandise.

When he undertook this last venture he was still but a youth of
twenty. By the time that he was twenty-three, that is, by the autumn
of 1759, he had become convinced that his little store was to prove
for him merely a consumer of capital and a producer of bad debts; and
in view of the necessity of soon closing it, he had ample excuse for
taking into consideration what he should do next. Already was he the
happy father of sundry small children, with the most trustworthy
prospect of a steady enlargement and multiplication of his paternal
honors. Surely, to a man of twenty-three, a husband and a father, who,
from the age of fifteen, had been engaged in a series of enterprises
to gain his livelihood, and had perfectly failed in every one of them,
the question of his future means of subsistence must have presented
itself as a subject of no little pertinence, not to say urgency.
However, at that time Patrick seems to have been a young fellow of
superabounding health and of inextinguishable spirits, and even in
that crisis of his life he was able to deal gayly with its problems.
In that very year, 1759, Thomas Jefferson, then a lad of sixteen, and
on his way to the College of William and Mary, happened to spend the
Christmas holidays at the house of Colonel Nathan Dandridge, in
Hanover, and there first met Patrick Henry. Long afterward, recalling
these days, Jefferson furnished this picture of him:--

     "Mr. Henry had, a little before, broken up his store, or
     rather it had broken him up; but his misfortunes were not to
     be traced either in his countenance or conduct." "During the
     festivity of the season I met him in society every day, and
     we became well acquainted, although I was much his
     junior.... His manners had something of coarseness in them.
     His passion was music, dancing, and pleasantry. He excelled
     in the last, and it attached every one to him."[4]

Shortly after Jefferson left those hilarious scenes for the somewhat
more restrained festivities of the little college at Williamsburg,
Patrick succeeded in settling in his own mind what he was going to do
next. He could not dig, so it seemed, neither could he traffic, but
perhaps he could talk. Why not get a living by his tongue? Why not be
a lawyer?

But before we follow him through the gates of that superb
profession,--gates which, after some preliminary creaking of the
hinges, threw open to him the broad pathway to wealth, renown,
unbounded influence,--let us stop a moment longer on the outside, and
get a more distinct idea, if we can, of his real intellectual outfit
for the career on which he was about to enter.


FOOTNOTES:

[1] _Byrd Manuscripts_, ii. 79, 80.

[2] I have from private sources information that Brougham was aware of
his relationship to Patrick Henry, and that in recognition of it he
showed marked attentions to a grand-nephew of Patrick Henry, the late
W. C. Preston, of South Carolina, when the latter was in England.
Moreover, in his _Life and Times_, i. 17, 18, Brougham declares that
he derived from his maternal ancestors the qualities which lifted him
above the mediocrity that had always attached to his ancestors on the
paternal side.

[3] Wirt, 3.

[4] In a letter to Wirt, in 1815, _Life of Henry_, 14, 15; also
_Writings of Jefferson_, vi. 487, 488, where the letter is given,
apparently, from the first draft.



CHAPTER II

WAS HE ILLITERATE?


Concerning the quality and extent of Patrick Henry's early education,
it is perhaps impossible now to speak with entire confidence. On the
one hand there seems to have been a tendency, in his own time and
since, to overstate his lack of education, and this partly, it may be,
from a certain instinctive fascination which one finds in pointing to
so dramatic a contrast as that between the sway which the great orator
wielded over the minds of other men and the untrained vigor and
illiterate spontaneity of his own mind. Then, too, it must be admitted
that, whatever early education Patrick Henry may have received, he
did, in certain companies and at certain periods of his life, rather
too perfectly conceal it under an uncouth garb and manner, and under a
pronunciation which, to say the least, was archaic and provincial.
Jefferson told Daniel Webster that Patrick Henry's "pronunciation was
vulgar and vicious," although, as Jefferson adds, this "was forgotten
while he was speaking."[5] Governor John Page "used to relate, on the
testimony of his own ears," that Patrick Henry would speak of "the
yearth," and of "men's naiteral parts being improved by larnin';"[6]
while Spencer Roane mentions his pronunciation of China as
"Cheena."[7] All this, however, it should be noted, does not prove
illiteracy. If, indeed, such was his ordinary speech, and not, as some
have suggested, a manner adopted on particular occasions for the
purpose of identifying himself with the mass of his hearers, the fact
is evidence merely that he retained through his mature life, on the
one hand, some relics of an old-fashioned good usage, and, on the
other, some traces of the brogue of the district in which he was born,
just as Edmund Pendleton used to say "scaicely" for scarcely, and as
John Taylor, of Caroline, would say "bare" for bar; just as Thomas
Chalmers always retained the brogue of Fifeshire, and Thomas Carlyle
that of Ecclefechan. Certainly a brogue can never be elegant, but as
it has many times coexisted with very high intellectual cultivation,
its existence in Patrick Henry does not prove him to have been
uncultivated.

Then, too, it must be remembered that he himself had a habit of
depreciating his own acquaintance with books, and his own dependence
on them. He did this, it would seem, partly from a consciousness that
it would only increase his hold on the sympathy and support of the
mass of the people of Virginia if they should regard him as absolutely
one of themselves, and in no sense raised above them by artificial
advantages. Moreover, this habit of self-depreciation would be brought
into play when he was in conversation with such professed devourers of
books as John Adams and Jefferson, compared with whom he might very
properly feel an unfeigned conviction that he was no reader at all,--a
conviction in which they would be quite likely to agree with him, and
which they would be very likely to express. Thus, John Adams mentions
that, in the first intimacy of their friendship begun at the Congress
of 1774, the Virginian orator, at his lodgings, confessed one night
that, for himself, he had "had no public education;" that at fifteen
he had "read Virgil and Livy," but that he had "not looked into a
Latin book since."[8] Upon Jefferson, who of course knew Henry far
longer and far more closely, the impression of his disconnection from
books seems to have been even more decided, especially if we may
accept the testimony of Jefferson's old age, when his memory had taken
to much stumbling, and his imagination even more to extravagance than
in his earlier life. Said Jefferson, in 1824, of his ancient friend:
"He was a man of very little knowledge of any sort. He read nothing,
and had no books."[9]

On the other hand, there are certain facts concerning Henry's early
education and intellectual habits which may be regarded as pretty
well established. Before the age of ten, at a petty neighborhood
school, he had got started upon the three primary steps of knowledge.
Then, from ten to fifteen, whatever may have been his own irregularity
and disinclination, he was member of a home school, under the
immediate training of his father and his uncle, both of them good
Scotch classical scholars, and one of them at least a proficient in
mathematics. No doubt the human mind, especially in its best estate of
juvenile vigor and frivolity, has remarkable aptitude for the
repulsion of unwelcome knowledge; but it can hardly be said that even
Patrick Henry's gift in that direction could have prevented his
becoming, under two such masters, tolerably well grounded in Latin, if
not in Greek, or that the person who at fifteen is able to read Virgil
and Livy, no matter what may be his subsequent neglect of Latin
authors, is not already imbued with the essential and indestructible
rudiments of the best intellectual culture.

It is this early initiation, on the basis of a drill in Latin, into
the art and mystery of expression, which Patrick Henry received from
masters so competent and so deeply interested in him, which helps us
to understand a certain trait of his, which puzzled Jefferson, and
which, without this clue, would certainly be inexplicable. From his
first appearance as a speaker to the end of his days, he showed
himself to be something more than a declaimer,--indeed, an adept in
language. "I have been often astonished," said Jefferson, "at his
command of proper language; how he obtained the knowledge of it I
never could find out, as he read little, and conversed little with
educated men."[10] It is true, probably, that we have no perfect
report of any speech he ever made; but even through the obvious
imperfections of his reporters there always gleams a certain
superiority in diction,--a mastery of the logic and potency of fitting
words; such a mastery as genius alone, without special training,
cannot account for. Furthermore, we have in the letters of his which
survive, and which of course were generally spontaneous and quite
unstudied effusions, absolutely authentic and literal examples of his
ordinary use of words. Some of these letters will be found in the
following pages. Even as manuscripts, I should insist that the letters
of Patrick Henry are witnesses to the fact and quality of real
intellectual cultivation: these are not the manuscripts of an
uneducated person. In penmanship, punctuation, spelling, syntax, they
are, upon the whole, rather better than the letters of most of the
great actors in our Revolution. But, aside from the mere mechanics of
written speech, there is in the diction of Patrick Henry's letters the
nameless felicity which, even with great natural endowments, is only
communicable by genuine literary culture in some form. Where did
Patrick Henry get such literary culture? The question can be answered
only by pointing to that painful drill in Latin which the book-hating
boy suffered under his uncle and his father, when, to his anguish,
Virgil and Livy detained him anon from the true joys of existence.

Wirt seems to have satisfied himself, on evidence carefully gathered
from persons who were contemporaries of Patrick Henry, that the latter
had received in his youth no mean classical education; but, in the
final revision of his book for publication, Wirt abated his statements
on that subject, in deference to the somewhat vehement assertions of
Jefferson. It may be that, in its present lessened form, Wirt's
account of the matter is the more correct one; but this is the proper
place in which to mention one bit of direct testimony upon the
subject, which, probably, was not known to Wirt. Patrick Henry is said
to have told his eldest grandson, Colonel Patrick Henry Fontaine, that
he was instructed by his uncle "not only in the catechism, but in the
Greek and Latin classics."[11] It may help us to realize something of
the moral stamina entering into the training which the unfledged
orator thus got that, as he related, his uncle taught him these maxims
of conduct: "To be true and just in all my dealings. To bear no malice
nor hatred in my heart. To keep my hands from picking and stealing.
Not to covet other men's goods; but to learn and labor truly to get my
own living, and to do my duty in that state of life unto which it
shall please God to call me."[12]

Under such a teacher Patrick Henry was so thoroughly grounded, at
least in Latin and Greek grammar, that when, long afterward, his
eldest grandson was a student in Hampden-Sidney College, the latter
found "his grandfather's examinations of his progress in Greek and
Latin" so rigorous that he dreaded them "much more than he did his
recitations to his professors."[13] Colonel Fontaine also states that
he was present when a certain French visitor, who did not speak
English, was introduced to Governor Henry, who did not speak French.
During the war of the Revolution and just afterwards a similar
embarrassment was not infrequent here in the case of our public men,
among whom the study of French had been very uncommon; and for many of
them the old colonial habit of fitting boys for college by training
them to the colloquial use of Latin proved to be a great convenience.
Colonel Fontaine's anecdote implies, what is altogether probable, that
Patrick Henry's early drill in Latin had included the ordinary
colloquial use of it; for he says that in the case of the visitor in
question his grandfather was able, by means of his early stock of
Latin words, to carry on the conversation in that language.[14]

This anecdote, implying Patrick Henry's ability to express himself
in Latin, I give for what it may be worth. Some will think it
incredible, and that impression will be further increased by the
fact that Colonel Fontaine names Albert Gallatin as the visitor
with whom, on account of his ignorance of English, the conversation
was thus carried on in Latin. This, of course, must be a mistake;
for, at the time of his first visit to Virginia, Gallatin could
speak English very well, so well, in fact, that he went to Virginia
expressly as English interpreter to a French gentleman who could not
speak our language.[15] However, as, during all that period,
Governor Henry had many foreign visitors, Colonel Fontaine, in his
subsequent account of that particular visitor, might easily have
misplaced the name without thereby discrediting the substance of his
narrative. Indeed, the substance of his narrative, namely, that he,
Colonel Fontaine, did actually witness, in the case of some foreign
visitor, such an exhibition of his grandfather's good early training
in Latin, cannot be rejected without an impeachment of the veracity
of the narrator, or at least of that of his son, who has recorded
the alleged incident. Of course, if that narrative be accepted as
substantially true, it will be necessary to conclude that the
Jeffersonian tradition of Patrick Henry's illiteracy is, at any
rate, far too highly tinted.

Thus far we have been dealing with the question of Patrick Henry's
education down to the time of his leaving school, at the age of
fifteen. It was not until nine years afterward that he began the study
of the law. What is the intellectual record of these nine years? It is
obvious that they were years unfavorable to systematic training of
any sort, or to any regulated acquisition of knowledge. During all
that time in his life, as we now look back upon it, he has for us the
aspect of some lawless, unkempt genius, in untoward circumstances,
groping in the dark, not without wild joy, towards his inconceivable,
true vocation; set to tasks for which he was grotesquely unfit;
blundering on from misfortune to misfortune, with an overflow of
unemployed energy and vivacity that swept him often into rough fun,
into great gusts of innocent riot and horseplay; withal borne along,
for many days together, by the mysterious undercurrents of his nature,
into that realm of reverie where the soul feeds on immortal fruit and
communes with unseen associates, the body meanwhile being left to the
semblance of idleness; of all which the man himself might have given
this valid justification:--

      "I loafe and invite my soul,
  I lean and loafe at my ease, observing a spear of summer grass."

Nevertheless, these nine years of groping, blundering, and seeming
idleness were not without their influence on his intellectual
improvement even through direct contact with books. While still a boy
in his teens, and put prematurely to uncongenial attempts at
shopkeeping and farmkeeping, he at any rate made the great discovery
that in books and in the gathering of knowledge from books could be
found solace and entertainment; in short, he then acquired a taste for
reading. No one pretends that Patrick Henry ever became a bookish
person. From the first and always the habit of his mind was that of
direct action upon every subject that he had to deal with, through his
own reflection, and along the broad primary lines of common sense.
There is never in his thought anything subtle or recondite,--no mental
movement through the media of books; but there is good evidence for
saying that this bewildered and undeveloped youth, drifting about in
chaos, did in those days actually get a taste for reading, and that he
never lost it. The books which he first read are vaguely described as
"a few light and elegant authors,"[16] probably in English essays and
fiction. As the years passed and the boy's mind matured, he rose to
more serious books. He became fond of geography and of history, and he
pushed his readings, especially, into the history of Greece and of
Rome. He was particularly fascinated by Livy, which he read in the
English translation; and then it was, as he himself related it to
Judge Hugh Nelson, that he made the rule to read Livy through "once at
least in every year during the early part of his life."[17] He read
also, it is apparent, the history of England and of the English
colonies in America, and especially of his own colony; for the latter
finding, no doubt, in Beverley and in the grave and noble pages of
Stith, and especially in the colonial charters given by Stith, much
material for those incisive opinions which he so early formed as to
the rights of the colonies, and as to the barriers to be thrown up
against the encroaching authority of the mother country.

There is much contemporaneous evidence to show that Patrick Henry was
throughout life a deeply religious person. It certainly speaks well
for his intellectual fibre, as well as for his spiritual tendencies,
that his favorite book, during the larger part of his life, was
"Butler's Analogy," which was first published in the very year in
which he was born. It is possible that even during these years of his
early manhood he had begun his enduring intimacy with that robust
book. Moreover, we can hardly err in saying that he had then also
become a steady reader of the English Bible, the diction of which is
stamped upon his style as unmistakably as it is upon that of the elder
Pitt.

Such, I think it may fairly be said, was Patrick Henry when, at the
age of twenty-four, having failed in every other pursuit, he turned
for bread to the profession of the law. There is no evidence that
either he or any other mortal man was aware of the extraordinary gifts
that lay within him for success in that career. Not a scholar surely,
not even a considerable miscellaneous reader, he yet had the basis of
a good education; he had the habit of reading over and over again a
few of the best books; he had a good memory; he had an intellect
strong to grasp the great commanding features of any subject; he had a
fondness for the study of human nature, and singular proficiency in
that branch of science; he had quick and warm sympathies, particularly
with persons in trouble,--an invincible propensity to take sides with
the under-dog in any fight. Through a long experience in offhand talk
with the men whom he had thus far chiefly known in his little
provincial world,--with an occasional clergyman, pedagogue, or
legislator, small planters and small traders, sportsmen, loafers,
slaves and the drivers of slaves, and, more than all, those bucolic
Solons of old Virginia, the good-humored, illiterate, thriftless
Caucasian consumers of tobacco and whiskey, who, cordially consenting
that all the hard work of the world should be done by the children of
Ham, were thus left free to commune together in endless debate on the
tavern porch or on the shady side of the country store,--young Patrick
had learned somewhat of the lawyer's art of putting things; he could
make men laugh, could make them serious, could set fire to their
enthusiasms. What more he might do with such gifts nobody seems to
have guessed; very likely few gave it any thought at all. In that
rugged but munificent profession at whose outward gates he then
proceeded to knock, it was altogether improbable that he would burden
himself with much more of its erudition than was really necessary for
a successful general practice in Virginia in his time, or that he
would permanently content himself with less.


FOOTNOTES:

[5] Curtis, _Life of Webster_, i. 585.

[6] Randall, _Life of Jefferson_, i. 20.

[7] MS.

[8] _Works of John Adams_, ii. 396.

[9] Curtis, _Life of Webster_, i. 585.

[10] Curtis, _Life of Webster_, i. 585.

[11] MS.

[12] MS.

[13] MS.

[14] MS.

[15] Henry Adams, _Life of Gallatin_, 59, 60.

[16] Wirt, 9.

[17] Wirt, 13. This is the passage on which Jefferson, in his extreme
old age, made the characteristically inaccurate comment: "His
biographer says, 'He read Plutarch every year.' I doubt if he ever
read a volume of it in his life." Curtis, _Life of Webster_, i. 585.



CHAPTER III

BECOMES A LAWYER


Some time in the early spring of 1760, Thomas Jefferson, then a lad in
the College of William and Mary, was surprised by the arrival in
Williamsburg of his jovial acquaintance, Patrick Henry, and still more
by the announcement of the latter that, in the brief interval since
their merrymakings together at Hanover, he had found time to study
law, and had actually come up to the capital to seek an admission to
the bar.

In the accounts that we have from Henry's contemporaries respecting
the length of time during which he was engaged in preparing for his
legal examination, there are certain discrepancies,--some of these
accounts saying that it was nine months, others six or eight months,
others six weeks. Henry himself told a friend that his original study
of the law lasted only one month, and consisted in the reading of Coke
upon Littleton and of the Virginia laws.[18]

Concerning the encounter of this obscure and raw country youth with
the accomplished men who examined him as to his fitness to receive a
license to practice law, there are three primary narratives,--two by
Jefferson, and a third by Judge John Tyler. In his famous talk with
Daniel Webster and the Ticknors at Monticello, in 1824, Jefferson
said: "There were four examiners,--Wythe, Pendleton, Peyton Randolph,
and John Randolph. Wythe and Pendleton at once rejected his
application; the two Randolphs were, by his importunity, prevailed
upon to sign the license; and, having obtained their signatures, he
again applied to Pendleton, and after much entreaty, and many promises
of future study, succeeded also in obtaining his. He then turned out
for a practicing lawyer."[19]

In a memorandum[20] prepared nearly ten years before the conversation
just mentioned, Jefferson described somewhat differently the incidents
of Henry's examination:--

     "Two of the examiners, however, Peyton and John Randolph,
     men of great facility of temper, signed his license with as
     much reluctance as their dispositions would permit them to
     show. Mr. Wythe absolutely refused. Rob. C. Nicholas refused
     also at first; but on repeated importunities, and promises
     of future reading, he signed. These facts I had afterwards
     from the gentlemen themselves; the two Randolphs
     acknowledging he was very ignorant of law, but that they
     perceived him to be a young man of genius, and did not doubt
     he would soon qualify himself."[21]

Long afterward, and when all this anxious affair had become for
Patrick Henry an amusing thing of the past, he himself, in the
confidence of an affectionate friendship, seems to have related one
remarkable phase of his experience to Judge John Tyler, by whom it was
given to Wirt. One of the examiners was "Mr. John Randolph, who was
afterwards the king's attorney-general for the colony,--a gentleman of
the most courtly elegance of person and manners, a polished wit, and a
profound lawyer. At first, he was so much shocked by Mr. Henry's very
ungainly figure and address, that he refused to examine him.
Understanding, however, that he had already obtained two signatures,
he entered with manifest reluctance on the business. A very short time
was sufficient to satisfy him of the erroneous conclusion which he had
drawn from the exterior of the candidate. With evident marks of
increasing surprise (produced, no doubt, by the peculiar texture and
strength of Mr. Henry's style, and the boldness and originality of his
combinations), he continued the examination for several hours;
interrogating the candidate, not on the principles of municipal law,
in which he no doubt soon discovered his deficiency, but on the laws
of nature and of nations, on the policy of the feudal system, and on
general history, which last he found to be his stronghold. During the
very short portion of the examination which was devoted to the common
law, Mr. Randolph dissented, or affected to dissent, from one of Mr.
Henry's answers, and called upon him to assign the reasons of his
opinion. This produced an argument, and Mr. Randolph now played off on
him the same arts which he himself had so often practiced on his
country customers; drawing him out by questions, endeavoring to puzzle
him by subtleties, assailing him with declamation, and watching
continually the defensive operations of his mind. After a considerable
discussion, he said, 'You defend your opinions well, sir; but now to
the law and to the testimony.' Hereupon he carried him to his office,
and, opening the authorities, said to him: 'Behold the force of
natural reason! You have never seen these books, nor this principle of
the law; yet you are right and I am wrong. And from the lesson which
you have given me (you must excuse me for saying it) I will never
trust to appearances again. Mr. Henry, if your industry be only half
equal to your genius, I augur that you will do well, and become an
ornament and an honor to your profession.'"[22]

After such an ordeal at Williamsburg, the young man must have ridden
back to Hanover with some natural elation over his success, but that
elation not a little tempered by serious reflection upon his own
deficiencies as a lawyer, and by an honest purpose to correct them.
Certainly nearly everything that was dear to him in life must then
have risen before his eyes, and have incited him to industry in the
further study of his profession.

At that time, his father-in-law had become the keeper of a tavern in
Hanover; and for the next two or three years, while he was rapidly
making his way as a general practitioner of the law in that
neighborhood, Patrick seems occasionally to have been a visitor at
this tavern. It was in this way, undoubtedly, that he sometimes acted
as host, especially in the absence of his father-in-law,--receiving
all comers, and providing for their entertainment; and it was from
this circumstance that the tradition arose, as Jefferson bluntly
expressed it, that Patrick Henry "was originally a barkeeper,"[23] or,
as it is more vivaciously expressed by a recent writer, that "for
three years" after getting his license to practice law, he "tended
travelers and drew corks."[24]

These statements, however, are but an exaggeration of the fact that,
whenever visiting at the tavern of his father-in-law, he had the good
sense and the good feeling to lend a hand, in case of need, in the
business of the house; and that no more than this is true may be
proved, not only from the written testimony of survivors,[25] who knew
him in those days, but from the contemporary records, carefully kept
by himself, of his own earliest business as a lawyer. These records
show that, almost at once after receiving his license to practice
law, he must have been fully occupied with the appropriate business of
his profession.

It is quite apparent, also, from the evidence just referred to, that
the common history of his life has, in another particular, done great
injustice to this period of it. According to the recollection of one
old man who outlived him, "he was not distinguished at the bar for
near four years."[26] Wirt himself, relying upon the statements of
several survivors of Patrick Henry, speaks of his lingering "in the
background for three years," and of "the profits of his practice" as
being so inadequate for the supply of even "the necessaries of life,"
that "for the first two or three years" he was living with his family
in dependence upon his father-in-law.[27] Fortunately, however, we are
not left in this case to grope our way toward the truth amid the ruins
of the confused and decaying memories of old men. Since Wirt's time,
there have come to light the fee-books of Patrick Henry, carefully and
neatly kept by him from the beginning of his practice, and covering
nearly his entire professional life down to old age.[28] The first
entry in these books is for September, 1760; and from that date onward
to the end of the year 1763,--by which time he had suddenly sprung
into great professional prominence by his speech in "the Parsons'
Cause,"--he is found to have charged fees in 1185 suits, besides many
other fees for the preparation of legal papers out of court. From
about the time of his speech in "the Parsons' Cause," as his fee-books
show, his practice became enormous, and so continued to the end of his
days, excepting when public duties or broken health compelled him to
turn away clients. Thus it is apparent that, while the young lawyer
did not attain anything more than local professional reputation until
his speech against the parsons, he did acquire a very considerable
practice almost immediately after his admission to the bar. Moreover,
so far from his being a needy dependent on his father-in-law for the
first two or three years, the same quiet records show that his
practice enabled him, even during that early period, to assist his
father-in-law by an important advance of money.

The fiction that Patrick Henry, during the first three or four years
of his nominal career as a lawyer, was a briefless barrister,--earning
his living at the bar of a tavern rather than at the bar of
justice,--is the very least of those disparaging myths, which, through
the frailty of human memory and the bitterness of partisan ill-will,
have been permitted to settle upon his reputation. Certainly, no one
would think it discreditable, or even surprising, if Patrick Henry,
while still a very young lawyer, should have had little or no
practice, provided only that, when the practice did come, the young
lawyer had shown himself to have been a good one. It is precisely
this honor which, during the past seventy years, has been denied him.
Upon the evidence thus far most prominently before the public, one is
compelled to conceive of him as having been destitute of nearly all
the qualifications of a good lawyer, excepting those which give
success with juries, particularly in criminal practice: he is
represented as ignorant of the law, indolent, and grossly negligent of
business,--with nothing, in fact, to give him the least success in the
profession but an abnormal and quite unaccountable gift of persuasion
through speech.

Referring to this period of his life, Wirt says:--

     "Of the science of law he knew almost nothing; of the
     practical part he was so wholly ignorant that he was not
     only unable to draw a declaration or a plea, but incapable,
     it is said, of the most common or simple business of his
     profession, even of the mode of ordering a suit, giving a
     notice, or making a motion in court."[29]

This conception of Henry's professional character, to which Wirt seems
to have come reluctantly, was founded, as is now evident, on the
long-suppressed memorandum of Jefferson, who therein states that,
after failing in merchandise, Patrick "turned his views to the law,
for the acquisition or practice of which however, he was too lazy.
Whenever the courts were closed for the winter session, he would make
up a party of poor hunters of his neighborhood, would go off with
them to the piny woods of Fluvanna, and pass weeks in hunting deer, of
which he was passionately fond, sleeping under a tent before a fire,
wearing the same shirt the whole time, and covering all the dirt of
his dress with a hunting-shirt. He never undertook to draw pleadings,
if he could avoid it, or to manage that part of a cause, and very
unwillingly engaged but as an assistant to speak in the cause. And the
fee was an indispensable preliminary, observing to the applicant that
he kept no accounts, never putting pen to paper, which was true."[30]

The last sentence of this passage, in which Jefferson declares that it
was true that Henry "kept no accounts, never putting pen to paper,"
is, of course, now utterly set aside by the discovery of the precious
fee-books; and these orderly and circumstantial records almost as
completely annihilate the trustworthiness of all the rest of the
passage. Let us consider, for example, Jefferson's statement that for
the acquisition of the law, or for the practice of it, Henry was too
lazy, and that much of the time between the sessions of the courts was
passed by him in deer-hunting in the woods. Confining ourselves to the
first three and a half years of his actual practice, in which, by the
record, his practice was the smallest that he ever had, it is not easy
for one to understand how a mere novice in the profession, and one so
perfectly ignorant of its most rudimental forms, could have earned,
during that brief period, the fees which he charged in 1185 suits, and
in the preparation of many legal papers out of court, and still have
been seriously addicted to laziness. Indeed, if so much legal business
could have been transacted within three years and a half, by a lawyer
who, besides being young and incompetent, was also extremely lazy, and
greatly preferred to go off to the woods and hunt for deer while his
clients were left to hunt in vain for him, it becomes an interesting
question just how much legal business we ought to expect to be done by
a young lawyer who was not incompetent, was not lazy, and had no
inordinate fondness for deer-hunting. It happens that young Thomas
Jefferson himself was just such a lawyer. He began practice exactly
seven years after Patrick Henry, and at precisely the same time of
life, though under external circumstances far more favorable. As a
proof of his uncommon zeal and success in the profession, his
biographer, Randall, cites from Jefferson's fee-books the number of
cases in which he was employed until he was finally drawn off from the
law into political life. Oddly enough, for the first four years of his
practice, the cases registered by Jefferson[31] number, in all, but
504. It should be mentioned that this number, as it includes only
Jefferson's cases in the General Court, does not indicate all the
business done by him during those first four years; and yet, even with
this allowance, we are left standing rather helpless before the
problem presented by the fact that this competent and diligent young
lawyer--whom, forsooth, the rustling leaves of the forest could never
for once entice from the rustle of the leaves of his law-books--did
nevertheless transact, during his own first four years of practice,
probably less than one half as much business as seems to have been
done during a somewhat shorter space of time by our poor, ignorant,
indolent, slovenly, client-shunning and forest-haunting Patrick.

But, if Jefferson's charge of professional indolence and neglect on
the part of his early friend fares rather ill when tested by those
minute and plodding records of his professional employments which were
kept by Patrick Henry, a fate not much more prosperous overtakes
Jefferson's other charge,--that of professional incompetence. It is
more than intimated by Jefferson that, even had Patrick been disposed
to engage in a general law practice, he did not know enough to do so
successfully by reason of his ignorance of the most ordinary legal
principles and legal forms. But the intellectual embarrassment which
one experiences in trying to accept this view of Patrick Henry arises
from the simple fact that these incorrigible fee-books show that it
was precisely this general law practice that he did engage in, both in
court and out of court; a practice only a small portion of which was
criminal, the larger part of it consisting of the ordinary suits in
country litigation; a practice which certainly involved the drawing
of pleadings, and the preparation of many sorts of legal papers; a
practice, moreover, which he seems to have acquired with extraordinary
rapidity, and to have maintained with increasing success as long as he
cared for it. These are items of history which are likely to burden
the ordinary reader with no little perplexity,--a perplexity the
elements of which are thus modestly stated by a living grandson of
Patrick Henry: "How he acquired or retained a practice so large and
continually increasing, so perfectly unfit for it as Mr. Jefferson
represents him, I am at a loss to understand."[32]

As we go further in the study of this man's life, we shall have before
us ample materials for dealing still further and still more definitely
with the subject of his professional character, as that character
itself became developed and matured. Meantime, however, the evidence
already in view seems quite enough to enable us to form a tolerably
clear notion of the sort of lawyer he was down to the end of 1763,
which may be regarded as the period of his novitiate at the bar. It is
perfectly evident that, at the time of his admission to the bar, he
knew very little of the law, either in its principles or in its forms:
he knew no more than could have been learned by a young man of genius
in the course of four weeks in the study of Coke upon Littleton, and
of the laws of Virginia. If, now, we are at liberty to suppose that
his study of the law then ceased, we may accept the view of his
professional incompetence held up by Jefferson; but precisely that is
what we are not at liberty to suppose. All the evidence, fairly
sifted, warrants the belief that, on his return to Hanover with his
license to practice law, he used the next few months in the further
study of it; and that thenceforward, just so fast as professional
business came to his hands, he tried to qualify himself to do that
business, and to do it so well that his clients should be inclined to
come to him again in case of need. Patrick Henry's is not the first
case, neither is it the last one, of a man coming to the bar miserably
unqualified for its duties, but afterward becoming well qualified. We
need not imagine, we do not imagine, that he ever became a man of
great learning in the law; but we do find it impossible to believe
that he continued to be a man of great ignorance in it. The law,
indeed, is the one profession on earth in which such success as he is
proved to have had, is impossible to such incompetence as he is said
to have had. Moreover, in trying to form a just idea of Patrick Henry,
it is never safe to forget that we have to do with a man of genius,
and that the ways by which a man of genius reaches his results are
necessarily his own,--are often invisible, are always somewhat
mysterious, to the rest of us. The genius of Patrick Henry was
powerful, intuitive, swift; by a glance of the eye he could take in
what an ordinary man might spend hours in toiling for; his memory
held whatever was once committed to it; all his resources were at
instant command; his faculty for debate, his imagination, humor, tact,
diction, elocution, were rich and exquisite; he was also a man of
human and friendly ways, whom all men loved, and whom all men wanted
to help; and it would not have been strange if he actually fitted
himself for the successful practice of such law business as was then
to be had in Virginia, and actually entered upon its successful
practice with a quickness the exact processes of which were
unperceived even by his nearest neighbors.


FOOTNOTES:

[18] Wirt, 16.

[19] Curtis, _Life of Webster_, i. 584.

[20] First printed in the Philadelphia _Age_, in 1867; and again
printed, from the original manuscript, in _The Historical Magazine_,
August, 1867, 90-93. I quote from the latter.

[21] Jefferson's memorandum, _Hist. Mag._ for August, 1867, 90.

[22] Wirt, 16, 17.

[23] Curtis, _Life of Webster_, i. 584.

[24] McMaster, _Hist. of U. S._ i. 489.

[25] I have carefully examined this testimony, which is still in
manuscript.

[26] Judge Winston, MS.

[27] Wirt, 18, 19.

[28] These fee-books are now in the possession of Mr. William Wirt
Henry, of Richmond.

[29] Wirt, 18.

[30] _Hist. Mag._ for 1867, 93.

[31] Randall, _Life of Jefferson_, i. 47, 48.

[32] William Wirt Henry, _Character and Public Career of Patrick
Henry_, 3.



CHAPTER IV

A CELEBRATED CASE


Thus Patrick Henry had been for nearly four years in the practice of
the law, with a vigor and a success quite extraordinary, when, late in
the year 1763, he became concerned in a case so charged with popular
interest, and so well suited to the display of his own marvellous
genius as an advocate, as to make both him and his case immediately
celebrated.

The side upon which he was retained happened to be the wrong
side,--wrong both in law and in equity; having only this element of
strength in it, namely, that by a combination of circumstances there
were enlisted in its favor precisely those passions of the multitude
which are the most selfish, the most blinding, and at the same time
the most energetic. It only needed an advocate skilful enough to play
effectively upon these passions, and a storm would be raised before
which mere considerations of law and of equity would be swept out of
sight.

In order to understand the real issue presented by "the Parsons'
Cause," and consequently the essential weakness of the side to the
service of which our young lawyer was now summoned, we shall need to
turn about and take a brief tour into the earlier history of Virginia.
In that colony, from the beginning, the Church of England was
established by law, and was supported, like any other institution of
the government, by revenues derived from taxation,--taxation levied in
this case upon nearly all persons in the colony above the age of
sixteen years. Moreover, those local subdivisions which, in the
Northern colonies, were called towns, in Virginia were called
parishes; and accordingly, in the latter, the usual local officers who
manage the public business for each civil neighborhood were called,
not selectmen or supervisors, as at the North, but vestrymen. Among
the functions conferred by the law upon these local officers in
Virginia was that of hiring the rector or minister, and of paying him
his salary; and the same authority which gave to the vestry this power
fixed likewise the precise amount of salary which they were to pay.
Ever since the early days of the colony, this amount had been stated,
not in money, which hardly existed there, but in tobacco, which was
the staple of the colony. Sometimes the market value of tobacco would
be very low,--so low that the portion paid to the minister would yield
a sum quite insufficient for his support; and on such occasions, prior
to 1692, the parishes had often kindly made up for such depreciation
by voluntarily paying an extra quantity of tobacco.[33] After 1692,
however, for reasons which need not now be detailed, this generous
custom seems to have disappeared. For example, from 1709 to 1714, the
price of tobacco was so low as to make its shipment to England, in
many instances, a positive loss to its owner; while the sale of it on
the spot was so disadvantageous as to reduce the minister's salary to
about £25 a year, as reckoned in the depreciated paper currency of the
colony. Of course, during those years, the distress of the clergy was
very great; but, whatever it may have been, they were permitted to
bear it, without any suggestion, either from the legislature or from
the vestries, looking toward the least addition to the quantity of
tobacco then to be paid them. On the other hand, from 1714 to 1720,
the price of tobacco rose considerably above the average, and did
something towards making up to the clergy the losses which they had
recently incurred. Then, again, from 1720 to 1724, tobacco fell to the
low price of the former period, and of course with the same results of
unrelieved loss to the clergy.[34] Thus, however, in the process of
time, there had become established, in the fiscal relations of each
vestry to its minister, a rough but obvious system of fair play. When
the price of tobacco was down, the parson was expected to suffer the
loss; when the price of tobacco was up, he was allowed to enjoy the
gain. Probably it did not then occur to any one that a majority of
the good people of Virginia could ever be brought to demand such a
mutilation of justice as would be involved in depriving the parson of
the occasional advantage of a very good market, and of making up for
this by always leaving to him the undisturbed enjoyment of every
occasional bad one. Yet it was just this mutilation of justice which,
only a few years later, a majority of the good people of Virginia were
actually brought to demand, and which, by the youthful genius of
Patrick Henry, they were too well aided in effecting.

Returning now from our brief tour into a period of Virginian history
just prior to that upon which we are at present engaged, we find
ourselves arrived at the year 1748, in which year the legislature of
Virginia, revising all previous regulations respecting the hiring
and paying of the clergy, passed an act, directing that every parish
minister should "receive an annual salary of 16,000 pounds of
tobacco, ... to be levied, assessed, collected, and paid" by the
vestry. "And if the vestry of any parish" should "neglect or refuse
to levy the tobacco due to the minister," they should "be liable to
the action of the party grieved ... for all damages which he ...
shall sustain by such refusal or neglect."[35] This act of the
colonial legislature, having been duly approved by the king, became
a law, and consequently was not liable to repeal or even to
suspension except by the king's approval. Thus, at the period now
reached, there was between every vestry and its minister a valid
contract for the annual payment, by the former to the latter, of
that particular quantity of tobacco,--the clergy to take their
chances as to the market value of the product from year to year.

Thus matters ran on until 1755, when, by reason of a diminished crop
of tobacco, the legislature passed an option law,[36] virtually
suspending for the next ten months the Act of 1748, and requiring the
clergy, at the option of the vestries, to receive their salaries for
that year, not in tobacco, but in the depreciated paper currency of
the colony, at the rate of two pence for each pound of tobacco due,--a
price somewhat below the market value of the article for that year.
Most clearly this act, which struck an arbitrary blow at the validity
of all contracts in Virginia, was one which exceeded the
constitutional authority of the legislature; since it suspended,
without the royal approval, a law which had been regularly ratified by
the king. However, the operation of this act was shrewdly limited to
ten months,--a period just long enough to accomplish its object, but
too short for the royal intervention against it to be of any direct
avail. Under these circumstances, the clergy bore their losses for
that year with some murmuring indeed, but without any formal
protest.[37]

Just three years afterward, in 1758, the legislature, with even less
excuse than before, passed an act[38] similar to that of 1755,--its
force, however, being limited to twelve months. The operation of this
act, as affecting each parish minister, may be conveyed in very few
words. In lieu of what was due him under the law for his year's
services, namely, 16,000 pounds of tobacco, the market value of which
for the year in question proved to be about £400 sterling, it
compelled him to take, in the paper money of the colony, the sum of
about £133. To make matters still worse, while the tobacco which was
due him was an instant and an advantageous medium of exchange
everywhere, and especially in England whence nearly all his merchant
supplies were obtained, this paper money that was forced upon him was
a depreciated currency even within the colony, and absolutely
worthless outside of it; so that the poor parson, who could never
demand his salary for any year until six full months after its close,
would have proffered to him, at the end, perhaps, of another six
months, just one third of the nominal sum due him, and that in a
species of money of no value at all except in Virginia, and even in
Virginia of a purchasing value not exceeding that of £20 sterling in
England.[39]

Nor, in justification of such a measure, could it be truthfully said
that there was at that time in the colony any general "dearth and
scarcity,"[40] or any such public distress of any sort as might
overrule the ordinary maxims of justice, and excuse, in the name of
humanity, a merely technical violation of law. As a matter of fact,
the only "dearth and scarcity" in Virginia that year was "confined to
one or two counties on James River, and that entirely owing to their
own fault;"[41] wherever there was any failure of the tobacco crop, it
was due to the killing of the plants so early in the spring, that such
land did not need to lie uncultivated, and in most cases was planted
"in corn and pease, which always turned to good account;"[42] and
although, for the whole colony, the crop of tobacco "was short in
quantity," yet "in cash value it proved to be the best crop that
Virginia had ever had" since the settlement of the colony.[43]
Finally, it was by no means the welfare of the poor that "was the
object, or the effect, of the law;" but it was "the rich planters"
who, first selling their tobacco at about fifty shillings the hundred,
and then paying to the clergy and others their tobacco debts at the
rate of sixteen shillings the hundred, were "the chief gainers" by the
act.[44]

Such, then, in all its fresh and unadorned rascality, was the famous
"option law," or "two-penny act," of 1758: an act firmly opposed, on
its first appearance in the legislature, by a noble minority of
honorable men; an act clearly indicating among a portion of the people
of Virginia a survival of the old robber instincts of our Norse
ancestors; an act having there the sort of frantic popularity that all
laws are likely to have which give a dishonest advantage to the debtor
class,--and in Virginia, unfortunately, on the subject of salaries due
to the clergy, nearly all persons above sixteen years of age belonged
to that class.[45]

At the time when this act was before the legislature for
consideration, the clergy applied for a hearing, but were refused.
Upon its passage by the two houses, the clergy applied to the acting
governor, hoping to obtain his disapproval of the act; but his reply
was an unblushing avowal of his determination to pursue any course,
right or wrong, which would bring him popular favor. They then sent
one of their own number to England, for the purpose of soliciting the
royal disallowance of the act. After a full hearing of both sides, the
privy council gave it as their opinion that the clergy of Virginia had
their "certain remedy at law;" Lord Hardwicke, in particular,
declaring that "there was no occasion to dispute about the authority
by which the act was passed; for that no court in the judicature
whatever could look upon it to be law, by reason of its manifest
injustice alone."[46] Accordingly, the royal disallowance was granted.
Upon the arrival in Virginia of these tidings, several of the clergy
began suits against their respective vestries, for the purpose of
compelling them to pay the amounts then legally due upon their
salaries for the year 1758.

Of these suits, the first to come to trial was that of the Rev. Thomas
Warrington, in the County Court of Elizabeth City. In that case, "a
jury of his own parishioners found for him considerable damages,
allowing on their oaths that there was above twice as much justly due
to him as the act had granted;"[47] but "the court hindered him from
immediately coming at the damages, by judging the act to be law, in
which it is thought they were influenced more by the fear of giving
offense to their superiors, than by their own opinion of the
reasonableness of the act,--they privately professing that they
thought the parson ought to have his right."[48]

Soon afterward came to trial, in the court of King William County, the
suit of the Rev. Alexander White, rector of St. David's parish. In
this case, the court, instead of either sustaining or rejecting the
disallowed act, simply shirked their responsibility, "refused to
meddle in the matter, and insisted on leaving the whole affair to the
jury;" who being thus freed from all judicial control, straightway
rendered a verdict of neat and comprehensive lawlessness: "We bring in
for the defendant."[49]

It was at this stage of affairs that the court of Hanover County
reached the case of the Rev. James Maury, rector of Fredericksville
parish, Louisa; and the court, having before it the evidence of the
royal disallowance of the Act of 1758, squarely "adjudged the act to
be no law." Of course, under this decision, but one result seemed
possible. As the court had thus rejected the validity of the act
whereby the vestry had withheld from their parson two thirds of his
salary for the year 1758, it only remained to summon a special jury on
a writ of inquiry to determine the damages thus sustained by the
parson; and as this was a very simple question of arithmetic, the
counsel for the defendants expressed his desire to withdraw from the
case.

Such was the situation, when these defendants, having been assured by
their counsel that all further struggle would be hopeless, turned for
help to the enterprising young lawyer who, in that very place, had
been for the previous three and a half years pushing his way to notice
in his profession. To him, accordingly, they brought their cause,--a
desperate cause, truly,--a cause already lost and abandoned by veteran
and eminent counsel. Undoubtedly, by the ethics of his profession,
Patrick Henry was bound to accept the retainer that was thus tendered
him; and, undoubtedly, by the organization of his own mind, having
once accepted that retainer, he was likely to devote to the cause no
tepid or half-hearted service.

The decision of the court, which has been referred to, was rendered at
its November session. On the first day of the session in December, the
order was executed for summoning a select jury "to examine whether the
plaintiff had sustained any damages, and what."[50] Obviously, in the
determination of these two questions, much would depend on the
personal composition of the jury; and it is apparent that this matter
was diligently attended to by the sheriff. His plan seems to have been
to secure a good, honest jury of twelve adult male persons, but
without having among them a single one of those over-scrupulous and
intractable people who, in Virginia, at that time, were still
technically described as gentlemen. With what delicacy and efficiency
he managed this part of the business was thus described shortly
afterward by the plaintiff, of course a deeply interested
eye-witness:--

     "The sheriff went into a public room full of gentlemen, and
     told his errand. One excused himself ... as having already
     given his opinion in a similar case. On this, ... he
     immediately left the room, without summoning any one person
     there. He afterwards met another gentleman ... on the green,
     and, on saying he was not fit to serve, being a church
     warden, he took upon himself to excuse him, too, and, as far
     as I can learn made no further attempts to summon
     gentlemen.... Hence he went among the vulgar herd. After he
     had selected and set down upon his list about eight or ten
     of these, I met him with it in his hand, and on looking over
     it, observed to him that they were not such jurors as the
     court had directed him to get,--being people of whom I had
     never heard before, except one whom, I told him, he knew to
     be a party in the cause.... Yet this man's name was not
     erased. He was even called in court, and had he not excused
     himself, would probably have been admitted. For I cannot
     recollect that the court expressed either surprise or
     dislike that a more proper jury had not been summoned. Nay,
     though I objected against them, yet, as Patrick Henry, one
     of the defendants' lawyers, insisted they were honest men,
     and, therefore, unexceptionable, they were immediately
     called to the book and sworn."[51]

Having thus secured a jury that must have been reasonably
satisfactory to the defendants, the hearing began. Two gentlemen,
being the largest purchasers of tobacco in the county, were then sworn
as witnesses to prove the market price of the article in 1759. By
their testimony it was established that the price was then more than
three times as much as had been estimated in the payment of paper
money actually made to the plaintiff in that year. Upon this state of
facts, "the lawyers on both sides" proceeded to display "the force and
weight of the evidence;" after which the case was given to the jury.
"In less than five minutes," they "brought in a verdict for the
plaintiff,--one penny damages."[52]

Just how the jury were induced, in the face of the previous judgment
of that very court, to render this astounding verdict, has been
described in two narratives: one by William Wirt, written about fifty
years after the event; the other by the injured plaintiff himself, the
Rev. James Maury, written exactly twelve days after the event. Few
things touching the life of Patrick Henry can be more notable or more
instructive than the contrast presented by these two narratives.

On reaching the scene of action, on the 1st of December, Patrick Henry
"found," says Wirt,--

     "on the courtyard such a concourse as would have appalled
     any other man in his situation. They were not people of the
     county merely who were there, but visitors from all the
     counties to a considerable distance around. The decision
     upon the demurrer had produced a violent ferment among the
     people, and equal exultation on the part of the clergy, who
     attended the court in a large body, either to look down
     opposition, or to enjoy the final triumph of this hard
     fought contest, which they now considered as perfectly
     secure.... Soon after the opening of the court the cause was
     called.... The array before Mr. Henry's eyes was now most
     fearful. On the bench sat more than twenty clergymen, the
     most learned men in the colony.... The courthouse was
     crowded with an overwhelming multitude, and surrounded with
     an immense and anxious throng, who, not finding room to
     enter, were endeavoring to listen without in the deepest
     attention. But there was something still more awfully
     disconcerting than all this; for in the chair of the
     presiding magistrate sat no other person than his own
     father. Mr. Lyons opened the cause very briefly.... And now
     came on the first trial of Patrick Henry's strength. No one
     had ever heard him speak,[53] and curiosity was on tiptoe.
     He rose very awkwardly, and faltered much in his exordium.
     The people hung their heads at so unpromising a
     commencement; the clergy were observed to exchange sly looks
     with each other; and his father is described as having
     almost sunk with confusion, from his seat. But these
     feelings were of short duration, and soon gave place to
     others of a very different character. For now were those
     wonderful faculties which he possessed, for the first time
     developed; and now was first witnessed that mysterious and
     almost supernatural transformation of appearance, which the
     fire of his own eloquence never failed to work in him. For
     as his mind rolled along, and began to glow from its own
     action, all the exuviæ of the clown seemed to shed
     themselves spontaneously. His attitude, by degrees, became
     erect and lofty. The spirit of his genius awakened all his
     features. His countenance shone with a nobleness and
     grandeur which it had never before exhibited. There was a
     lightning in his eyes which seemed to rive the spectator.
     His action became graceful, bold, and commanding; and in the
     tones of his voice, but more especially in his emphasis,
     there was a peculiar charm, a magic, of which any one who
     ever heard him will speak as soon as he is named, but of
     which no one can give any adequate description. They can
     only say that it struck upon the ear and upon the heart, in
     a manner which language cannot tell. Add to all these, his
     wonder-working fancy, and the peculiar phraseology in which
     he clothed its images: for he painted to the heart with a
     force that almost petrified it. In the language of those who
     heard him on this occasion, 'he made their blood run cold,
     and their hair to rise on end.'

     "It will not be difficult for any one who ever heard this
     most extraordinary man, to believe the whole account of this
     transaction which is given by his surviving hearers; and
     from their account, the court house of Hanover County must
     have exhibited, on this occasion, a scene as picturesque as
     has been ever witnessed in real life. They say that the
     people, whose countenance had fallen as he arose, had heard
     but a very few sentences before they began to look up; then
     to look at each other with surprise, as if doubting the
     evidence of their own senses; then, attracted by some strong
     gesture, struck by some majestic attitude, fascinated by the
     spell of his eye, the charm of his emphasis, and the varied
     and commanding expression of his countenance, they could
     look away no more. In less than twenty minutes, they might
     be seen in every part of the house, on every bench, in every
     window, stooping forward from their stands, in death-like
     silence; their features fixed in amazement and awe; all
     their senses listening and riveted upon the speaker, as if
     to catch the least strain of some heavenly visitant. The
     mockery of the clergy was soon turned into alarm; their
     triumph into confusion and despair; and at one burst of his
     rapid and overwhelming invective, they fled from the house
     in precipitation and terror. As for the father, such was his
     surprise, such his amazement, such his rapture, that,
     forgetting where he was, and the character which he was
     filling, tears of ecstasy streamed down his cheeks, without
     the power or inclination to repress them.

     "The jury seem to have been so completely bewildered, that
     they lost sight not only of the Act of 1748, but that of
     1758 also; for, thoughtless even of the admitted right of
     the plaintiff, they had scarcely left the bar, when they
     returned with a verdict of one penny damages. A motion was
     made for a new trial; but the court, too, had now lost the
     equipoise of their judgment, and overruled the motion by an
     unanimous vote. The verdict and judgment overruling the
     motion were followed by redoubled acclamations, from within
     and without the house. The people, who had with difficulty
     kept their hands off their champion from the moment of
     closing his harangue, no sooner saw the fate of the cause
     finally sealed, than they seized him at the bar; and in
     spite of his own exertions, and the continued cry of order
     from the sheriffs and the court, they bore him out of the
     courthouse, and raising him on their shoulders, carried him
     about the yard, in a kind of electioneering triumph."[54]

At the time when Wirt wrote this rhapsody, he was unable, as he tells
us, to procure from any quarter a rational account of the line of
argument taken by Patrick Henry, or even of any other than a single
topic alluded to by him in the course of his speech,--they who heard
the speech saying "that when it was over, they felt as if they had
just awaked from some ecstatic dream, of which they were unable to
recall or connect the particulars."[55]

There was present in that assemblage, however, at least one person who
listened to the young orator without falling into an ecstatic dream,
and whose senses were so well preserved to him through it all that he
was able, a few days afterward, while the whole occasion was fresh in
his memory, to place upon record a clear and connected version of the
wonder-working speech. This version is to be found in a letter written
by the plaintiff on the 12th of December, 1763, and has been brought
to light only within recent years.

After giving, for the benefit of the learned counsel by whom the cause
was to be managed, on appeal, in the general court, a lucid and rather
critical account of the whole proceeding, Maury adds:--

     "One occurrence more, though not essential to the cause, I
     can't help mentioning.... Mr. Henry, mentioned above (who
     had been called in by the defendants, as we suspected, to do
     what I some time ago told you of), after Mr. Lyons had
     opened the cause, rose and harangued the jury for near an
     hour. This harangue turned upon points as much out of his
     own depth, and that of the jury, as they were foreign from
     the purpose,--which it would be impertinent to mention here.
     However, after he had discussed those points, he labored to
     prove 'that the Act of 1758 had every characteristic of a
     good law; that it was a law of general utility, and could
     not, consistently with what he called the original compact
     between the king and people ... be annulled.' Hence he
     inferred, 'that a king, by disallowing acts of this salutary
     nature, from being the father of his people, degenerated
     into a tyrant, and forfeits all right to his subjects'
     obedience.' He further urged 'that the only use of an
     established church and clergy in society, is to enforce
     obedience to civil sanctions, and the observance of those
     which are called duties of imperfect obligation; that when a
     clergy ceases to answer these ends, the community have no
     further need of their ministry, and may justly strip them of
     their appointments; that the clergy of Virginia, in this
     particular instance of their refusing to acquiesce in the
     law in question, had been so far from answering, that they
     had most notoriously counteracted, those great ends of their
     institution; that, therefore, instead of useful members of
     the state, they ought to be considered as enemies of the
     community; and that, in the case now before them, Mr. Maury,
     instead of countenance, and protection, and damages, very
     justly deserved to be punished with signal severity.' And
     then he perorates to the following purpose, 'that excepting
     they (the jury) were disposed to rivet the chains of bondage
     on their own necks, he hoped they would not let slip the
     opportunity which now offered, of making such an example of
     him as might, hereafter, be a warning to himself and his
     brethren, not to have the temerity, for the future, to
     dispute the validity of such laws, authenticated by the only
     authority which, in his conception, could give force to laws
     for the government of this colony,--the authority of a legal
     representative of a council, and of a kind and benevolent
     and patriot governor.' You'll observe I do not pretend to
     remember his words, but take this to have been the sum and
     substance of this part of his labored oration. When he came
     to that part of it where he undertook to assert 'that a
     king, by annulling or disallowing acts of so salutary a
     nature, from being the father of his people, degenerated
     into a tyrant, and forfeits all right to his subjects'
     obedience,' the more sober part of the audience were struck
     with horror. Mr. Lyons called out aloud, and with an honest
     warmth, to the Bench, 'that the gentleman had spoken
     treason,' and expressed his astonishment, 'that their
     worships could hear it without emotion, or any mark of
     dissatisfaction.' At the same instant, too, amongst some
     gentlemen in the crowd behind me, was a confused murmur of
     'treason, treason!' Yet Mr. Henry went on in the same
     treasonable and licentious strain, without interruption from
     the Bench, nay, even without receiving the least exterior
     notice of their disapprobation. One of the jury, too, was so
     highly pleased with these doctrines, that, as I was
     afterwards told, he every now and then gave the traitorous
     declaimer a nod of approbation. After the court was
     adjourned, he apologized to me for what he had said,
     alleging that his sole view in engaging in the cause, and in
     saying what he had, was to render himself popular. You see,
     then, it is so clear a point in this person's opinion that
     the ready road to popularity here is to trample under foot
     the interests of religion, the rights of the church, and the
     prerogatives of the crown."[56]


FOOTNOTES:

[33] Perry, _Hist. Coll._ i. 12.

[34] Perry, _Hist. Coll._ 316, 317.

[35] Hening, _Statutes at Large_, vi. 88, 89.

[36] _Ibid._ vi. 568, 569.

[37] Perry, _Hist. Coll._ i. 508, 509.

[38] Hening, _Statutes at Large_, vii. 240, 241.

[39] Perry, _Hist. Coll._ i. 467, 468.

[40] As was alleged in Richard Bland's _Letter to the Clergy_, 17.

[41] Perry, _Hist. Coll._ i. 467.

[42] _Ibid._ i. 466.

[43] _Ibid._ i. 465, 466.

[44] Meade, _Old Families of Virginia_, i. 223.

[45] In the account here given of these Virginia "option laws," I have
been obliged, by lack of space, to give somewhat curtly the bald
results of rather careful studies which I have made upon the question
in all accessible documents of the period; and I have not been at
liberty to state many things, on both sides of the question, which
would be necessary to a complete discussion of the subject. For
instance, among the motives to be mentioned for the popularity of laws
whose chief effects were to diminish the pay of the established
clergy, should be considered those connected with a growing dissent
from the established church in Virginia, and particularly with the
very human dislike which even churchmen might have to paying in the
form of a compulsory tax what they would have cheerfully paid in the
form of a voluntary contribution. Perhaps the best modern defense of
these laws is by A. H. Everett, in his _Life of Henry_, 230-233; but
his statements seem to be founded on imperfect information. Wirt,
publishing his opinion under the responsibility of his great
professional and official position, affirms that on the whole
question, "the clergy had much the best of the argument." _Life of
Henry,_ 22.

[46] Perry, _Hist. Coll._ i. 510.

[47] _Ibid._ i. 513, 514.

[48] _Ibid._ i. 496, 497.

[49] Perry, _Hist. Coll._ i. 497.

[50] Maury, _Mem. of a Huguenot Family_, 419.

[51] Maury, _Mem. of a Huguenot Family_, 419, 420.

[52] _Ibid._ 420.

[53] This cannot be true except in the sense that he had never before
spoken to such an assemblage or in any great cause.

[54] Wirt, 23-27.

[55] _Ibid._ 29.

[56] Maury, _Mem. of a Huguenot Family_, 418-424, where the entire
letter is given in print for the first time.



CHAPTER V

FIRST TRIUMPHS AT THE CAPITAL


It is not in the least strange that the noble-minded clergyman, who
was the plaintiff in the famous cause of the Virginia parsons, should
have been deeply offended by the fierce and victorious eloquence of
the young advocate on the opposite side, and should have let fall,
with reference to him, some bitter words. Yet it could only be in a
moment of anger that any one who knew him could ever have said of
Patrick Henry that he was disposed "to trample under foot the
interests of religion," or that he had any ill-will toward the church
or its ministers. It is very likely that, in the many irritations
growing out of a civil establishment of the church in his native
colony, he may have shared in feelings that were not uncommon even
among devout churchmen there; but in spite of this, then and always,
to the very end of his life, his most sacred convictions and his
tenderest affections seem to have been on the side of the institutions
and ministers of Christianity, and even of Christianity in its
historic form. Accordingly, both before and after his great speech, he
tried to indicate to the good men whose legal claims it had become
his professional duty to resist, that such resistance must not be
taken by them as implying on his part any personal unkindness. To his
uncle and namesake, the Reverend Patrick Henry, who was even then a
plaintiff in a similar suit, and whom he had affectionately persuaded
not to remain at the courthouse to hear the coming speech against the
pecuniary demands of himself and his order, he said "that the clergy
had not thought him worthy of being retained on their side," and that
"he knew of no moral principle by which he was bound to refuse a fee
from their adversaries."[57] So, too, the conciliatory words, which,
after the trial, he tried to speak to the indignant plaintiff, and
which the latter has reported in the blunt form corresponding to his
own angry interpretation of them, after all may have borne the better
meaning given to them by Bishop Meade, who says that Patrick Henry, in
his apology to Maury, "pleaded as an excuse for his course, that he
was a young lawyer, a candidate for practice and reputation, and
therefore must make the best of his cause."[58]

These genial efforts at pacification are of rather more than casual
significance: they are indications of character. They mark a distinct
quality of the man's nature, of which he continued to give evidence
during the rest of his life,--a certain sweetness of spirit, which
never deserted him through all the stern conflicts of his career. He
was always a good fighter: never a good hater. He had the brain and
the temperament of an advocate; his imagination and his heart always
kindled hotly to the side that he had espoused, and with his
imagination and his heart always went all the rest of the man; in his
advocacy of any cause that he had thus made his own, he hesitated at
no weapon either of offence or of defence; he struck hard blows--he
spoke hard words--and he usually triumphed; and yet, even in the
paroxysms of the combat, and still more so when the combat was over,
he showed how possible it is to be a redoubtable antagonist without
having a particle of malice.

Then, too, from this first great scene in his public life, there comes
down to us another incident that has its own story to tell. In all the
roar of talk within and about the courthouse, after the trial was
over, one "Mr. Cootes, merchant of James River," was heard to say that
"he would have given a considerable sum out of his own pocket rather
than his friend Patrick should have been guilty of a crime but little,
if any thing, inferior to that which brought Simon Lord Lovat to the
block,"--adding that Patrick's speech had "exceeded the most seditious
and inflammatory harangues of the Tribunes of Old Rome."[59] Here,
then, thus early in his career, even in this sorrowful and alarmed
criticism on the supposed error of his speech, we find a token of that
loving interest in him and in his personal fate, which even in those
days began to possess the heartstrings of many a Virginian all about
the land, and which thenceforward steadily broadened and deepened into
a sort of popular idolization of him. The mysterious hold which
Patrick Henry came to have upon the people of Virginia is an historic
fact, to be recognized, even if not accounted for. He was to make
enemies in abundance, as will appear; he was to stir up against
himself the alarm of many thoughtful and conservative minds, the
deadly hatred of many an old leader in colonial politics, the deadly
envy of many a younger aspirant to public influence; he was to go on
ruffling the plumage and upsetting the combinations of all sorts of
good citizens, who, from time to time, in making their reckonings
without him, kept finding that they had reckoned without their host.
But for all that, the willingness of this worthy Mr. Cootes of James
River to part with his money, if need be, rather than his friend
Patrick should go far wrong, seems to be one token of the beginning of
that deep and swelling passion of love for him that never abated among
the mass of the people of Virginia so long as Patrick lived, and
perhaps has never abated since.

It is not hard to imagine the impulse which so astonishing a forensic
success must have given to the professional and political career of
the young advocate. Not only was he immediately retained by the
defendants in all the other suits of the same kind then instituted in
the courts of the colony, but, as his fee-books show, from that hour
his legal practice of every sort received an enormous increase.
Moreover, the people of Virginia, always a warm-hearted people, were
then, to a degree almost inconceivable at the North, sensitive to
oratory, and admirers of eloquent men. The first test by which they
commonly ascertained the fitness of a man for public office, concerned
his ability to make a speech; and it cannot be doubted that from the
moment of Patrick Henry's amazing harangue in the "Parsons' Cause,"--a
piece of oratory altogether surpassing anything ever before heard in
Virginia,--the eyes of men began to fasten upon him as destined to
some splendid and great part in political life.

During the earlier years of his career, Williamsburg was the capital
of the colony,--the official residence of its governor, the place of
assemblage for its legislature and its highest courts, and, at certain
seasons of the year, the scene of no little vice-regal and provincial
magnificence.

Thither our Patrick had gone in 1760 to get permission to be a lawyer.
Thither he now goes once more, in 1764, to give some proof of his
quality in the profession to which he had been reluctantly admitted,
and to win for himself the first of a long series of triumphs at the
colonial capital,--triumphs which gave food for wondering talk to all
his contemporaries, and long lingered in the memories of old men. Soon
after the assembling of the legislature, in the fall of 1764, the
committee on privileges and elections had before them the case of
James Littlepage, who had taken his seat as member for the county of
Hanover, but whose right to the seat was contested, on a charge of
bribery and corruption, by Nathaniel West Dandridge. For a day or two
before the hearing of the case, the members of the house had "observed
an ill-dressed young man sauntering in the lobby," apparently a
stranger to everybody, moving "awkwardly about ... with a countenance
of abstraction and total unconcern as to what was passing around him;"
but who, when the committee convened to consider the case of Dandridge
against Littlepage, at once took his place as counsel for the former.
The members of the committee, either not catching his name or not
recalling the association attaching to it from the scene at Hanover
Court House nearly a twelvemonth before, were so affected by his
rustic and ungainly appearance that they treated him with neglect and
even with discourtesy; until, when his turn came to argue the cause of
his client, he poured forth such a torrent of eloquence, and exhibited
with so much force and splendor the sacredness of the suffrage and the
importance of protecting it, that the incivility and contempt of the
committee were turned into admiration.[60] Nevertheless, it appears
from the journals of the House that, whatever may have been the
admiration of the committee for the eloquence of Mr. Dandridge's
advocate, they did not award the seat to Mr. Dandridge.

Such was Patrick Henry's first contact with the legislature of
Virginia,--a body of which he was soon to become a member, and over
which, in spite of the social prestige, the talents, and the envious
opposition of its old leaders, he was promptly to gain an ascendancy
that constituted him, almost literally, the dictator of its
proceedings, so long as he chose to hold a place in it. On the present
occasion, having finished the somewhat obscure business that had
brought him before the committee, it is probable that he instantly
disappeared from the scene, not to return to it until the following
spring, when he came back to transact business with the House itself.
For, early in May, 1765, a vacancy having occurred in the
representation for the county of Louisa, Patrick Henry, though not
then a resident in that county, was elected as its member. The first
entry to be met with in the journals, indicating his presence in the
House, is that of his appointment, on the 20th of May, as an
additional member of the committee for courts of justice. Between that
date and the 1st of June, when the House was angrily dissolved by the
governor, this young and very rural member contrived to do two or
three quite notable things--things, in fact, so notable that they
conveyed to the people of Virginia the tidings of the advent among
them of a great political leader, gave an historic impulse to the
series of measures which ended in the disruption of the British
Empire, and set his own name a ringing through the world,--not without
lively imputations of treason, and comforting assurances that he was
destined to be hanged.

The first of these notable things is one which incidentally throws a
rather painful glare on the corruptions of political life in our old
and belauded colonial days. The speaker of the House of Burgesses at
that time was John Robinson, a man of great estate, foremost among all
the landed aristocracy of Virginia. He had then been speaker for about
twenty-five years; for a long time, also, he had been treasurer of the
colony; and in the latter capacity he had been accustomed for many
years to lend the public money, on his own private account, to his
personal and political friends, and particularly to those of them who
were members of the House. This profligate business had continued so
long that Robinson had finally become a defaulter to an enormous
amount; and in order to avert the shame and ruin of an exposure, he
and his particular friends, just before the arrival of Patrick Henry,
had invented a very pretty device, to be called a "public loan
office,"--"from which monies might be lent on public account, and on
good landed security, to individuals," and by which, as was expected,
the debts due to Robinson on the loans which he had been granting
might be "transferred to the public, and his deficit thus completely
covered."[61] Accordingly, the scheme was brought forward under nearly
every possible advantage of influential support. It was presented to
the House and to the public as a measure eminently wise and
beneficial. It was supported in the House by many powerful and
honorable members who had not the remotest suspicion of the corrupt
purpose lying at the bottom of it. Apparently it was on the point of
adoption when, from among the members belonging to the upper counties,
there arose this raw youth, who had only just taken his seat, and who,
without any information respecting the secret intent of the measure,
and equally without any disposition to let the older and statelier
members do his thinking for him, simply attacked it, as a scheme to be
condemned on general principles. From the door of the lobby that day
there stood peering into the Assembly Thomas Jefferson, then a law
student at Williamsburg, who thus had the good luck to witness the
début of his old comrade. "He laid open with so much energy the spirit
of favoritism on which the proposition was founded, and the abuses to
which it would lead, that it was crushed in its birth."[62] He
"attacked the scheme ... in that style of bold, grand, and
overwhelming eloquence for which he became so justly celebrated
afterwards. He carried with him all the members of the upper
counties, and left a minority composed merely of the aristocracy of
the country. From this time his popularity swelled apace; and Robinson
dying four years after, his deficit was brought to light, and
discovered the true object of the proposition."[63]

But a subject far greater than John Robinson's project for a loan
office was then beginning to weigh on men's minds. Already were
visible far off on the edge of the sky, the first filmy threads of a
storm-cloud that was to grow big and angry as the years went by, and
was to accompany a political tempest under which the British Empire
would be torn asunder, and the whole structure of American colonial
society wrenched from its foundations. Just one year before the time
now reached, news had been received in Virginia that the British
ministry had announced in parliament their purpose to introduce, at
the next session, an act for laying certain stamp duties on the
American colonies. Accordingly, in response to these tidings, the
House of Burgesses, in the autumn of 1764, had taken the earliest
opportunity to send a respectful message to the government of England,
declaring that the proposed act would be deemed by the loyal and
affectionate people of Virginia as an alarming violation of their
ancient constitutional rights. This message had been elaborately drawn
up, in the form of an address to the king, a memorial to the House of
Lords, and a remonstrance to the Commons;[64] the writers being a
committee composed of gentlemen prominent in the legislature, and of
high social standing in the colony, including Landon Carter, Richard
Henry Lee, George Wythe, Edmund Pendleton, Benjamin Harrison, Richard
Bland, and even Peyton Randolph, the king's attorney-general.

Meantime, to this appeal no direct answer had been returned; instead
of which, however, was received by the House of Burgesses, in May,
1765, about the time of Patrick Henry's accession to that body, a copy
of the Stamp Act itself. What was to be done about it? What was to be
done by Virginia? What was to be done by her sister colonies? Of
course, by the passage of the Stamp Act, the whole question of
colonial procedure on the subject had been changed. While the act was,
even in England, merely a theme for consideration, and while the
colonies were virtually under invitation to send thither their views
upon the subject, it was perfectly proper for colonial pamphleteers
and for colonial legislatures to express, in every civilized form,
their objections to it. But all this was now over. The Stamp Act had
been discussed; the discussion was ended; the act had been decided on;
it had become a law. Criticism upon it now, especially by a
legislative body, was a very different matter from what criticism upon
it had been, even by the same body, a few months before. Then, the
loyal legislature of Virginia had fittingly spoken out, concerning the
contemplated act, its manly words of disapproval and of protest; but
now that the contemplated act had become an adopted act--had become
the law of the land--could that same legislature again speak even
those same words, without thereby becoming disloyal,--without
venturing a little too near the verge of sedition,--without putting
itself into an attitude, at least, of incipient nullification
respecting a law of the general government?

It is perfectly evident that by all the old leaders of the House at
that moment,--by Peyton Randolph, and Pendleton, and Wythe, and Bland,
and the rest of them,--this question was answered in the negative.
Indeed, it could be answered in no other way. Such being the case, it
followed that, for Virginia and for all her sister colonies, an
entirely new state of things had arisen. A most serious problem
confronted them,--a problem involving, in fact, incalculable
interests. On the subject of immediate concern, they had endeavored,
freely and rightfully, to influence legislation, while that
legislation was in process; but now that this legislation was
accomplished, what were they to do? Were they to submit to it quietly,
trusting to further negotiations for ultimate relief, or were they to
reject it outright, and try to obstruct its execution? Clearly, here
was a very great problem, a problem for statesmanship,--the best
statesmanship anywhere to be had. Clearly this was a time, at any
rate, for wise and experienced men to come to the front; a time, not
for rash counsels, nor for spasmodic and isolated action on the part
of any one colony, but for deliberate and united action on the part of
all the colonies; a time in which all must move forward, or none. But,
thus far, no colony had been heard from: there had not been time. Let
Virginia wait a little. Let her make no mistake; let her not push
forward into any ill-considered and dangerous measure; let her wait,
at least, for some signal of thought or of purpose from her sister
colonies. In the meanwhile, let her old and tried leaders continue to
lead.

Such, apparently, was the state of opinion in the House of Burgesses
when, on the 29th of May, a motion was made and carried, "that the
House resolve itself into a committee of the whole House, immediately
to consider the steps necessary to be taken in consequence of the
resolutions of the House of Commons of Great Britain, relative to the
charging certain stamp duties in the colonies and plantations in
America."[65] On thus going into committee of the whole, to deliberate
on the most difficult and appalling question that, up to that time,
had ever come before an American legislature, the members may very
naturally have turned in expectation to those veteran politicians and
to those able constitutional lawyers who, for many years, had been
accustomed to guide their deliberations, and who, especially in the
last session, had taken charge of this very question of the Stamp
Act. It will not be hard for us to imagine the disgust, the anger,
possibly even the alarm, with which many may have beheld the floor now
taken, not by Peyton Randolph, nor Richard Bland, nor George Wythe,
nor Edmund Pendleton, but by this new and very unabashed member for
the county of Louisa,--this rustic and clownish youth of the terrible
tongue,--this eloquent but presumptuous stripling, who was absolutely
without training or experience in statesmanship, and was the merest
novice even in the forms of the House.

For what precise purpose the new member had thus ventured to take the
floor, was known at the moment of his rising by only two other
members,--George Johnston, the member for Fairfax, and John Fleming,
the member for Cumberland. But the measureless audacity of his
purpose, as being nothing less than that of assuming the leadership of
the House, and of dictating the policy of Virginia in this stupendous
crisis of its fate, was instantly revealed to all, as he moved a
series of resolutions, which he proceeded to read from the blank leaf
of an old law book, and which, probably, were as follows:--

     "_Whereas_, the honorable House of Commons in England have
     of late drawn into question how far the General Assembly of
     this colony hath power to enact laws for laying of taxes and
     imposing duties, payable by the people of this, his
     majesty's most ancient colony: for settling and ascertaining
     the same to all future times, the House of Burgesses of this
     present General Assembly have come to the following
     resolves:--

     "1. _Resolved_, That the first adventurers and settlers of
     this, his majesty's colony and dominion, brought with them
     and transmitted to their posterity, and all other his
     majesty's subjects, since inhabiting in this, his majesty's
     said colony, all the privileges, franchises, and immunities
     that have at any time been held, enjoyed, and possessed, by
     the people of Great Britain.

     "2. _Resolved_, That by two royal charters, granted by king
     James the First, the colonists aforesaid are declared
     entitled to all the privileges, liberties, and immunities of
     denizens and natural born subjects, to all intents and
     purposes, as if they had been abiding and born within the
     realm of England.

     "3. _Resolved_, That the taxation of the people by
     themselves or by persons chosen by themselves to represent
     them, who can only know what taxes the people are able to
     bear, and the easiest mode of raising them, and are equally
     affected by such taxes themselves, is the distinguishing
     characteristic of British freedom, and without which the
     ancient constitution cannot subsist.

     "4. _Resolved_, That his majesty's liege people of this most
     ancient colony have uninterruptedly enjoyed the right of
     being thus governed by their own Assembly in the article of
     their taxes and internal police, and that the same hath
     never been forfeited, or any other way given up, but hath
     been constantly recognized by the kings and people of Great
     Britain.

     "5. _Resolved_, therefore, That the General Assembly of this
     colony have the only and sole exclusive right and power to
     lay taxes and impositions upon the inhabitants of this
     colony; and that every attempt to vest such power in any
     person or persons whatsoever, other than the General
     Assembly aforesaid, has a manifest tendency to destroy
     British as well as American freedom.

     "6. _Resolved_, That his majesty's liege people, the
     inhabitants of this colony, are not bound to yield obedience
     to any law or ordinance whatever, designed to impose any
     taxation whatsoever upon them, other than the laws or
     ordinances of the General Assembly aforesaid.

     "7. _Resolved_, That any person who shall, by speaking or
     writing, assert or maintain that any person or persons,
     other than the General Assembly of this colony, have any
     right or power to impose or lay any taxation on the people
     here, shall be deemed an enemy to his majesty's colony."[66]

No reader will find it hard to accept Jefferson's statement that the
debate on these resolutions was "most bloody." "They were opposed by
Randolph, Bland, Pendleton, Nicholas, Wythe, and all the old members,
whose influence in the House had till then been unbroken."[67] There
was every reason, whether of public policy or of private feeling, why
the old party leaders in the House should now bestir themselves, and
combine, and put forth all their powers in debate, to check, and if
possible to rout and extinguish, this self-conceited but most
dangerous young man. "Many threats were uttered, and much abuse cast
on me," said Patrick himself, long afterward. Logic, learning,
eloquence, denunciation, derision, intimidation, were poured from all
sides of the House upon the head of the presumptuous intruder; but
alone, or almost alone, he confronted and defeated all his assailants.
"Torrents of sublime eloquence from Mr. Henry, backed by the solid
reasoning of Johnston, prevailed."[68]

It was sometime in the course of this tremendous fight, extending
through the 29th and 30th of May, that the incident occurred which has
long been familiar among the anecdotes of the Revolution, and which
may be here recalled as a reminiscence not only of his own consummate
mastery of the situation, but of a most dramatic scene in an
epoch-making debate. Reaching the climax of a passage of fearful
invective, on the injustice and the impolicy of the Stamp Act, he said
in tones of thrilling solemnity, "Cæsar had his Brutus; Charles the
First, his Cromwell; and George the Third ['Treason,' shouted the
speaker. 'Treason,' 'treason,' rose from all sides of the room. The
orator paused in stately defiance till these rude exclamations were
ended, and then, rearing himself with a look and bearing of still
prouder and fiercer determination, he so closed the sentence as to
baffle his accusers, without in the least flinching from his own
position,]--and George the Third may profit by their example. If this
be treason, make the most of it."[69]

Of this memorable struggle nearly all other details have perished with
the men who took part in it. After the House, in committee of the
whole, had, on the 29th of May, spent sufficient time in the
discussion, "Mr. Speaker resumed the chair," says the Journal, "and
Mr. Attorney reported that the said committee had had the said matter
under consideration, and had come to several resolutions thereon,
which he was ready to deliver in at the table. Ordered that the said
report be received to-morrow." It is probable that on the morrow the
battle was renewed with even greater fierceness than before. The
Journal proceeds: "May 30. Mr. Attorney, from the committee of the
whole House, reported according to order, that the committee had
considered the steps necessary to be taken in consequence of the
resolutions of the House of Commons of Great Britain, relative to the
charging certain stamp duties in the colonies and plantations in
America, and that they had come to several resolutions thereon, which
he read in his place and then delivered at the table; when they were
again twice read, and agreed to by the House, with some amendments."
Then were passed by the House, probably, the first five resolutions as
offered by Henry in the committee, but "passed," as he himself
afterward wrote, "by a very small majority, perhaps of one or two
only."

Upon this final discomfiture of the old leaders, one of their number,
Peyton Randolph, swept angrily out of the house, and brushing past
young Thomas Jefferson, who was standing in the door of the lobby, he
swore, with a great oath, that he "would have given five hundred
guineas for a single vote."[70] On the afternoon of that day, Patrick
Henry, knowing that the session was practically ended, and that his
own work in it was done, started for his home. He was seen "passing
along Duke of Gloucester Street, ... wearing buckskin breeches, his
saddle bags on his arm, leading a lean horse, and chatting with Paul
Carrington, who walked by his side."[71]

That was on the 30th of May. The next morning, the terrible Patrick
being at last quite out of the way, those veteran lawyers and
politicians of the House, who had found this young protagonist alone
too much for them all put together, made bold to undo the worst part
of the work he had done the day before; they expunged the fifth
resolution. In that mutilated form, without the preamble, and with the
last three of the original resolutions omitted, the first four then
remained on the journal of the House as the final expression of its
official opinion. Meantime, on the wings of the wind, and on the eager
tongues of men, had been borne, past recall, far northward and far
southward, the fiery unchastised words of nearly the entire series, to
kindle in all the colonies a great flame of dauntless purpose;[72]
while Patrick himself, perhaps then only half conscious of the fateful
work he had just been doing, travelled homeward along the dusty
highway, at once the jolliest, the most popular, and the least
pretentious man in all Virginia, certainly its greatest orator,
possibly even its greatest statesman.


FOOTNOTES:

[57] Wirt, 24.

[58] Meade, _Old Families and Churches of Va._ i. 220.

[59] Maury, _Mem. of a Huguenot Fam._ 423.

[60] Wirt, 39-41.

[61] Mem. by Jefferson, in _Hist. Mag._ for 1867, 91.

[62] Jefferson's _Works_, vi. 365.

[63] Mem. by Jefferson, in _Hist. Mag._ for 1867, 91.

[64] These documents are given in full in the Appendix to Wirt's _Life
of Henry_, as Note A.

[65] _Jour. Va. House of Burgesses._

[66] Of this famous series of resolutions, the first five are here
given precisely as they are given in Patrick Henry's own certified
copy still existing in manuscript, and in the possession of Mr. W. W.
Henry; but as that copy evidently contains only that portion of the
series which was reported from the committee of the whole, and was
adopted by the House, I have here printed also what I believe to have
been the preamble, and the last two resolutions in the series as first
drawn and introduced by Patrick Henry. For this portion of the series,
I depend on the copy printed in the _Boston Gazette_, for July 1,
1765, and reprinted in R. Frothingham, _Rise of the Republic_, 180
note. In Wirt's _Life of Henry_, 56-59, is a transcript of the first
five resolutions as given in Henry's handwriting: but it is inaccurate
in two places.

[67] Mem. by Jefferson, in _Hist. Mag._ for 1867, 91.

[68] Mem. by Jefferson, in _Hist. Mag._ for 1867, 91. Henry was aided
in this debate by Robert Munford, also, and by John Fleming: W. W.
Henry, _Life, Corr. and Speeches of P. Henry_, i. 82_n._

[69] For this splendid anecdote we are indebted to Judge John Tyler,
who, then a youth of eighteen, listened to the speech as he stood in
the lobby by the side of Jefferson. Edmund Randolph, in his _History
of Virginia_, still in manuscript, has a somewhat different version of
the language of the orator, as follows: "'Cæsar had his Brutus,
Charles the First, his Cromwell, and George the Third'--'Treason,
Sir,' exclaimed the Speaker; to which Mr. Henry instantly replied,
'and George the Third, may he never have either.'" The version
furnished by John Tyler is, of course, the more effective and
characteristic; and as Tyler actually heard the speech, and as,
moreover, his account is confirmed by Jefferson who also heard it, his
account can hardly be set aside by that of Randolph who did not hear
it, and was indeed but a boy of twelve at the time it was made. L. G.
Tyler, _Letters and Times of the Tylers_, i. 56; Wirt, 65.

[70] Mem. by Jefferson, _Hist. Mag._ for 1867, 91.

[71] Campbell, _Hist. Va._ 542.

[72] The subject of the Virginia resolutions presents several
difficulties which I have not thought it best to discuss in the text,
where I have given merely the results of my own rather careful and
repeated study of the question. In brief, my conclusion is this: That
the series as given above, consisting of a preamble and seven
resolutions, is the series as originally prepared by Patrick Henry,
and introduced by him on Wednesday, May 29, in the committee of the
whole, and probably passed by the committee on that day; that at once,
without waiting for the action of the House upon the subject, copies
of the series got abroad, and were soon published in the newspapers of
the several colonies, as though actually adopted by the House; that on
Thursday, May 30, the series was cut down in the House by rejection of
the preamble and the resolutions 6 and 7, and by the adoption of only
the first five as given above; that on the day after that, when
Patrick Henry had gone home, the House still further cut down the
series by expunging the resolution which is above numbered as 5: and
that, many years afterwards, when Patrick Henry came to prepare a copy
for transmission to posterity, he gave the resolutions just as they
stood when adopted by the House on May 30, and not as they stood when
originally introduced by him in committee of the whole on the day
before, nor as they stood when mutilated by the cowardly act of the
House on the day after. It will be noticed, therefore, that the
so-called resolutions of Virginia, which were actually published and
known to the colonies in 1765, and which did so much to fire their
hearts, were not the resolutions as adopted by the House, but were the
resolutions as first introduced, and probably passed, in committee of
the whole; and that even this copy of them was inaccurately given,
since it lacked the resolution numbered above as 3, probably owing to
an error in the first hurried transcription of them. Those who care to
study the subject further will find the materials in _Prior
Documents_, 6, 7; Marshall, _Life of Washington_, i. note iv.;
Frothingham, _Rise of the Republic_, 180 note; Gordon, _Hist. Am.
Rev._, i. 129-139; _Works of Jefferson_, vi. 366, 367; Wirt, _Life of
Henry_, 56-63; Everett, _Life of Henry_, 265-273, with important note
by Jared Sparks in Appendix, 391-398. It may be mentioned that the
narrative given in Burk, _Hist. Va._, iii. 305-310, is untrustworthy.



CHAPTER VI

CONSEQUENCES


Seldom has a celebrated man shown more indifference to the
preservation of the records and credentials of his career than did
Patrick Henry. While some of his famous associates in the Revolution
diligently kept both the letters they received, and copies of the
letters they wrote, and made, for the benefit of posterity, careful
memoranda concerning the events of their lives, Patrick Henry did none
of these things. Whatever letters he wrote, he wrote at a dash, and
then parted with them utterly; whatever letters were written to him,
were invariably handed over by him to the comfortable custody of luck;
and as to the correct historic perpetuation of his doings, he seems
almost to have exhausted his interest in each one of them so soon as
he had accomplished it, and to have been quite content to leave to
other people all responsibility for its being remembered correctly, or
even remembered at all.

To this statement, however, a single exception has to be made. It
relates to the great affair described in the latter part of the
previous chapter.

Of course, it was perceived at the time that the passing of the
Virginia resolutions against the Stamp Act was a great affair; but
just how great an affair it was, neither Patrick Henry nor any other
mortal man could tell until years had gone by, and had unfolded the
vast sequence of world-resounding events, in which that affair was
proved to be a necessary factor. It deserves to be particularly
mentioned that, of all the achievements of his life, the only one
which he has taken the pains to give any account of is his authorship
of the Virginia resolutions, and his successful championship of them.
With reference to this achievement, the account he gave of it was
rendered with so much solemnity and impressiveness as to indicate
that, in the final survey of his career, he regarded this as the one
most important thing he ever did. But before we cite the words in
which he thus indicated this judgment, it will be well for us to
glance briefly at the train of historic incidents which now set forth
the striking connection between that act of Patrick Henry and the
early development of that intrepid policy which culminated in American
independence.

It was on the 29th of May, 1765, as will be remembered, that Patrick
Henry moved in the committee of the whole the adoption of his series
of resolutions against the Stamp Act; and before the sun went down
that day, the entire series, as is probable, was adopted by the
committee. On the following day, the essential portion of the series
was adopted, likewise, by the House. But what was the contemporary
significance of these resolutions? As the news of them swept from
colony to colony, why did they so stir men's hearts to excitement, and
even to alarm? It was not that the language of those resolutions was
more radical or more trenchant than had been the language already used
on the same subject, over and over again, in the discussions of the
preceding twelve months. It was that, in the recent change of the
political situation, the significance of that language had changed.
Prior to the time referred to, whatever had been said on the subject,
in any of the colonies, had been said for the purpose of dissuading
the government from passing the Stamp Act. But the government had now
passed the Stamp Act; and, accordingly, these resolutions must have
been meant for a very different purpose. They were a virtual
declaration of resistance to the Stamp Act; a declaration of
resistance made, not by an individual writer, nor by a newspaper, but
by the legislature of a great colony; and, moreover, they were the
very first declaration of resistance which was so made.[73]

This it is which gives us the contemporary key to their significance,
and to the vast excitement produced by them, and to the enormous
influence they had upon the trembling purposes of the colonists at
that precise moment. Hence it was, as a sagacious writer of that
period has told us, that merely upon the adoption of these resolves by
the committee of the whole, men recognized their momentous bearing,
and could not be restrained from giving publicity to them, without
waiting for their final adoption by the House. "A manuscript of the
unrevised resolves," says William Gordon, "soon reached Philadelphia,
having been sent off immediately upon their passing, that the earliest
information of what had been done might be obtained by the Sons of
Liberty.... At New York the resolves were handed about with great
privacy: they were accounted so treasonable, that the possessors of
them declined printing them in that city." But a copy of them having
been procured with much difficulty by an Irish gentleman resident in
Connecticut, "he carried them to New England, where they were
published and circulated far and wide in the newspapers, without any
reserve, and proved eventually the occasion of those disorders which
afterward broke out in the colonies.... The Virginia resolutions gave
a spring to all the disgusted; and they began to adopt different
measures."[74]

But while the tidings of these resolutions were thus moving toward New
England, and before they had arrived there, the assembly of the great
colony of Massachusetts had begun to take action. Indeed, it had first
met on the very day on which Patrick Henry had introduced his
resolutions into the committee of the whole at Williamsburg. On the
8th of June, it had resolved upon a circular letter concerning the
Stamp Act, addressed to all the sister colonies, and proposing that
all should send delegates to a congress to be held at New York, on the
first Tuesday of the following October, to deal with the perils and
duties of the situation. This circular letter at once started upon its
tour.

The first reception of it, however, was discouraging. From the speaker
of the New Jersey assembly came the reply that the members of that
body were "unanimously against uniting on the present occasion;" and
for several weeks thereafter, "no movement appeared in favor of the
great and wise measure of convening a congress." At last, however, the
project of Massachusetts began to feel the accelerating force of a
mighty impetus. The Virginia resolutions, being at last divulged
throughout the land, "had a marked effect on public opinion." They
were "heralded as the voice of a colony.... The fame of the resolves
spread as they were circulated in the journals.... The Virginia
action, like an alarum, roused the patriots to pass similar
resolves.[75] "On the 8th of July, "The Boston Gazette" uttered this
most significant sentence: "The people of Virginia have spoken very
sensibly, and the frozen politicians of a more northern government say
they have spoken treason."[76] On the same day, in that same town of
Boston, an aged lawyer and patriot[77] lay upon his death bed; and in
his admiration for the Virginians on account of these resolves, he
exclaimed, "They are men; they are noble spirits."[78] On the 13th of
August, the people of Providence instructed their representatives in
the legislature to vote in favor of the congress, and to procure the
passage of a series of resolutions in which were incorporated those of
Virginia.[79] On the 15th of August, from Boston, Governor Bernard
wrote home to the ministry: "Two or three months ago, I thought that
this people would submit to the Stamp Act. Murmurs were indeed
continually heard; but they seemed to be such as would die away. But
the publishing of the Virginia resolves proved an alarm bell to the
disaffected."[80] On the 23d of September, General Gage, the commander
of the British forces in America, wrote from New York to Secretary
Conway that the Virginia resolves had given "the signal for a general
outcry over the continent."[81] And finally, in the autumn of 1774, an
able loyalist writer, looking back over the political history of the
colonies from the year of the Stamp Act, singled out the Virginia
resolves as the baleful cause of all the troubles that had then come
upon the land. "After it was known," said he, "that the Stamp Act was
passed, some resolves of the House of Burgesses in Virginia, denying
the right of Parliament to tax the colonies, made their appearance. We
read them with wonder; they savored of independence; they flattered
the human passions; the reasoning was specious; we wished it
conclusive. The transition to believing it so was easy; and we, and
almost all America, followed their example, in resolving that
Parliament had no such right."[82]

All these facts, and many more that might be produced, seem to point
to the Virginia resolutions of 1765 as having come at a great primary
crisis of the Revolution,--a crisis of mental confusion and
hesitation,--and as having then uttered, with trumpet voice, the very
word that was fitted to the hour, and that gave to men's minds
clearness of vision, and to their hearts a settled purpose. It must
have been in the light of such facts as these that Patrick Henry, in
his old age, reviewing his own wonderful career, determined to make a
sort of testamentary statement concerning his relation to that single
transaction,--so vitally connected with the greatest epoch in American
history.

Among the papers left by him at his death was one significantly placed
by the side of his will, carefully sealed, and bearing this
superscription: "Inclosed are the resolutions of the Virginia Assembly
in 1765, concerning the Stamp Act. Let my executors open this paper."
On opening the document, his executors found on one side of the sheet
the first five resolutions in the famous series introduced by him; and
on the other side, these weighty words:--

     The within resolutions passed the House of Burgesses in May,
     1765. They formed the first opposition to the Stamp Act, and
     the scheme of taxing America by the British parliament. All
     the colonies, either through fear, or want of opportunity to
     form an opposition, or from influence of some kind or other,
     had remained silent. I had been for the first time elected a
     Burgess a few days before; was young, inexperienced,
     unacquainted with the forms of the House, and the members
     that composed it. Finding the men of weight averse to
     opposition, and the commencement of the tax at hand, and
     that no person was likely to step forth, I determined to
     venture; and alone, unadvised, and unassisted, on a blank
     leaf of an old law book, wrote the within.[83] Upon
     offering them to the House, violent debates ensued. Many
     threats were uttered, and much abuse cast on me by the party
     for submission. After a long and warm contest, the
     resolutions passed by a very small majority, perhaps of one
     or two only. The alarm spread throughout America with
     astonishing quickness, and the ministerial party were
     overwhelmed. The great point of resistance to British
     taxation was universally established in the colonies. This
     brought on the war, which finally separated the two
     countries, and gave independence to ours.

     Whether this will prove a blessing or a curse, will depend
     upon the use our people make of the blessings which a
     gracious God hath bestowed on us. If they are wise, they
     will be great and happy. If they are of a contrary
     character, they will be miserable. Righteousness alone can
     exalt them as a nation.

     Reader! whoever thou art, remember this; and in thy sphere
     practice virtue thyself, and encourage it in others.

                                                  P. HENRY.[84]

But while this renowned act in Patrick Henry's life had consequences
so notable in their bearing on great national and international
movements, it is interesting to observe, also, its immediate effects
on his own personal position in the world, and on the development of
his career. We can hardly be surprised to find, on the one hand, that
his act gave deep offence to one very considerable class of persons in
Virginia,--the official representatives of the English government, and
their natural allies, those thoughtful and conscientious colonists
who, by temperament and conviction, were inclined to lay a heavy
accent on the principle of civil authority and order. Of course, as
the official head of this not ignoble class, stood Francis Fauquier,
the lieutenant-governor of the colony; and his letter to the lords of
trade, written from Williamsburg a few days after the close of the
session, contains a striking narrative of this stormy proceeding, and
an almost amusing touch of official undervaluation of Patrick Henry:
"In the course of the debate, I have heard that very indecent language
was used by a Mr. Henry, a young lawyer, who had not been above a
month a member of the House, and who carried all the young members
with him."[85] But a far more specific and intense expression of
antipathy came, a few weeks later, from the Reverend William Robinson,
the colonial commissary of the Bishop of London. Writing, on the 12th
of August, to his metropolitan, he gave an account of Patrick Henry's
very offensive management of the cause against the parsons, before
becoming a member of the House of Burgesses; and then added:--

     "He has since been chosen a representative for one of the
     counties, in which character he has lately distinguished
     himself in the House of Burgesses on occasion of the arrival
     of an act of Parliament for stamp duties, while the Assembly
     was sitting. He blazed out in a violent speech against the
     authority of Parliament and the king, comparing his majesty
     to a Tarquin, a Cæsar, and a Charles the First, and not
     sparing insinuations that he wished another Cromwell would
     arise. He made a motion for several outrageous resolves,
     some of which passed and were again erased as soon as his
     back was turned.... Mr. Henry, the hero of whom I have been
     writing, is gone quietly into the upper parts of the country
     to recommend himself to his constituents by spreading
     treason and enforcing firm resolutions against the authority
     of the British Parliament."[86]

Such was Patrick Henry's introduction to the upper spheres of English
society,--spheres in which his name was to become still better known
as time rolled on, and for conduct not likely to efface the impression
of this bitter beginning.

As to his reputation in the colonies outside of Virginia, doubtless
the progress of it, during this period, was slow and dim; for the
celebrity acquired by the resolutions of 1765 attached to the colony
rather than to the person. Moreover, the boundaries of each colony, in
those days, were in most cases the boundaries likewise of the personal
reputations it cherished. It was not until Patrick Henry came
forward, in the Congress of 1774, upon an arena that may be called
national, that his name gathered about it the splendor of a national
fame. Yet, even before 1774, in the rather dull and ungossiping
newspapers of that time, and in the letters and diaries of its public
men, may be discovered an occasional allusion showing that already his
name had broken over the borders of Virginia, had traveled even so far
as to New England, and that in Boston itself he was a person whom
people were beginning to talk about. For example, in his Diary for the
22d of July, 1770, John Adams speaks of meeting some gentlemen from
Virginia, and of going out to Cambridge with them. One of them is
mentioned by name as having this distinction,--that he "is an intimate
friend of Mr. Patrick Henry, the first mover of the Virginia resolves
in 1765."[87] Thus, even so early, the incipient revolutionist in New
England had got his thoughts on his brilliant political kinsman in
Virginia.

But it was chiefly within the limits of his own splendid and gallant
colony, and among an eager and impressionable people whose habitual
hatred of all restraints turned into undying love for this dashing
champion of natural liberty, that Patrick Henry was now instantly
crowned with his crown of sovereignty. By his resolutions against the
Stamp Act, as Jefferson testifies, "Mr. Henry took the lead out of the
hands of those who had heretofore guided the proceedings of the
House, that is to say, of Pendleton, Wythe, Bland, Randolph, and
Nicholas."[88] Wirt does not put the case too strongly when he
declares, that "after this debate there was no longer a question among
the body of the people, as to Mr. Henry's being the first statesman
and orator in Virginia. Those, indeed, whose ranks he had scattered,
and whom he had thrown into the shade, still tried to brand him with
the names of declaimer and demagogue. But this was obviously the
effect of envy and mortified pride.... From the period of which we
have been speaking, Mr. Henry became the idol of the people of
Virginia."[89]


FOOTNOTES:

[73] See this view supported by Wirt, in his life by Kennedy, ii. 73.

[74] Gordon, _Hist. of Am. Rev._ i. 131.

[75] Frothingham, _Rise of the Republic_, 178-181.

[76] Cited in Frothingham, 181.

[77] Oxenbridge Thacher.

[78] _Works of John Adams_, x. 287.

[79] Frothingham, 181.

[80] Cited by Sparks, in Everett, _Life of Henry_, 396.

[81] Frothingham, _Rise of the Republic_, 181.

[82] Daniel Leonard, in _Novanglus and Massachusettensis_, 147, 148.

[83] As the historic importance of the Virginia resolutions became
more and more apparent, a disposition was manifested to deny to
Patrick Henry the honor of having written them. As early as 1790,
Madison, between whom and Henry there was nearly always a sharp
hostility, significantly asked Edmund Pendleton to tell him "where the
resolutions proposed by Mr. Henry really originated." _Letters and
Other Writings of Madison_, i. 515. Edmund Randolph is said to have
asserted that they were written by William Fleming; a statement of
which Jefferson remarked, "It is to me incomprehensible." _Works_, vi.
484. But to Jefferson's own testimony on the same subject, I would
apply the same remark. In his Memorandum, he says without hesitation
that the resolutions "were drawn up by George Johnston, a lawyer of
the Northern Neck, a very able, logical, and correct speaker." _Hist.
Mag._ for 1867, 91. But in another paper, written at about the same
time, Jefferson said: "I can readily enough believe these resolutions
were written by Mr. Henry himself. They bear the stamp of his mind,
strong, without precision. That they were written by Johnston, who
seconded them, was only the rumor of the day, and very possibly
unfounded." _Works_, vi. 484. In the face of all this tissue of rumor,
guesswork, and self-contradiction, the deliberate statement of Patrick
Henry himself that he wrote the five resolutions referred to by him,
and that he wrote them "alone, unadvised, and unassisted," must close
the discussion.

[84] Verified from the original manuscript, now in possession of Mr.
W. W. Henry.

[85] Cited by Sparks, in Everett, _Life of Henry_, 392.

[86] Perry, _Hist. Coll._ i. 514, 515.

[87] _Works of John Adams_, ii. 249.

[88] _Works of Jefferson_, vi. 368.

[89] _Life of Henry_, 66.



CHAPTER VII

STEADY WORK


From the close of Patrick Henry's first term in the Virginia House of
Burgesses, in the spring of 1765, to the opening of his first term in
the Continental Congress, in the fall of 1774, there stretches a
period of about nine years, which, for the purposes of our present
study, may be rapidly glanced at and passed by.

In general, it may be described as a period during which he had
settled down to steady work, both as a lawyer and as a politician. The
first five years of his professional life had witnessed his advance,
as we have seen, by strides which only genius can make, from great
obscurity to great distinction; his advance from a condition of
universal failure to one of success so universal that his career may
be said to have become within that brief period solidly established.
At the bar, upon the hustings, in the legislature, as a master of
policies, as a leader of men, he had already proved himself to be, of
his kind, without a peer in all the colony of Virginia,--a colony
which was then the prolific mother of great men. With him, therefore,
the period of training and of tentative struggle had passed: the
period now entered upon was one of recognized mastership and of
assured performance, along lines certified by victories that came
gayly, and apparently at his slightest call.

We note, at the beginning of this period, an event indicating
substantial prosperity in his life: he acquires the visible dignity of
a country-seat. Down to the end of 1763, and probably even to the
summer of 1765, he had continued to live in the neighborhood of
Hanover Court House. After coming back from his first term of service
in the House of Burgesses, where he had sat as member for the county
of Louisa, he removed his residence into that county, and established
himself there upon an estate called Roundabout, purchased by him of
his father. In 1768 he returned to Hanover, and in 1771 he bought a
place in that county called Scotch Town, which continued to be his
seat until shortly after the Declaration of Independence, when, having
become governor of the new State of Virginia, he took up his residence
at Williamsburg, in the palace long occupied by the official
representatives of royalty.

For the practice of his profession, the earlier portion of this period
was perhaps not altogether unfavorable. The political questions then
in debate were, indeed, exciting, but they had not quite reached the
ultimate issue, and did not yet demand from him the complete surrender
of his life. Those years seem to have been marked by great
professional activity on his part, and by considerable growth in his
reputation, even for the higher and more difficult work of the law. Of
course, as the vast controversy between the colonists and Great
Britain grew in violence, all controversies between one colonist and
another began to seem petty, and to be postponed; even the courts
ceased to meet with much regularity, and finally ceased to meet at
all; while Patrick Henry himself, forsaking his private concerns,
became entirely absorbed in the concerns of the public.

The fluctuations in his engagements as a lawyer, during all these
years, may be traced with some certainty by the entries in his
fee-books. For the year 1765, he charges fees in 547 cases; for 1766,
in 114 cases; for 1767, in 554 cases; for 1768, in 354 cases. With the
next year there begins a great falling off in the number of his cases;
and the decline continues till 1774, when, in the convulsions of the
time, his practice stops altogether. Thus, for 1769, there are
registered 132 cases; for 1770, 94 cases; for 1771, 102 cases; for
1772, 43 cases; for 1773, 7 cases; and for 1774, none.[90]

The character of the professional work done by him during this period
deserves a moment's consideration. Prior to 1769, he had limited
himself to practice in the courts of the several counties. In that
year he began to practice in the general court,--the highest court in
the colony,--where of course were tried the most important and
difficult causes, and where thenceforward he had constantly to
encounter the most learned and acute lawyers at the bar, including
such men as Pendleton, Wythe, Blair, Mercer, John Randolph, Thompson
Mason, Thomas Jefferson, and Robert C. Nicholas.[91]

There could never have been any doubt of his supreme competency to
deal with such criminal causes as he had to manage in that court or in
any other; and with respect to the conduct of other than criminal
causes, all purely contemporaneous evidence, now to be had, implies
that he had not ventured to present himself before the higher
tribunals of the land until he had qualified himself to bear his part
there with success and honor. Thus, the instance may be mentioned of
his appearing in the Court of Admiralty, "in behalf of a Spanish
captain, whose vessel and cargo had been libeled. A gentleman who was
present, and who was very well qualified to judge, was heard to
declare, after the trial was over, that he never heard a more eloquent
or argumentative speech in his life; that Mr. Henry was on that
occasion greatly superior to Mr. Pendleton, Mr. Mason, or any other
counsel who spoke to the subject; and that he was astonished how Mr.
Henry could have acquired such a knowledge of the maritime law, to
which it was believed he had never before turned his attention."[92]
Moreover, in 1771, just two years from the time when Patrick Henry
began practice in the General Court, Robert C. Nicholas, then a
veteran member of the profession, "who had enjoyed the first practice
at the bar," had occasion to retire, and began looking about among the
younger men for some competent lawyer to whom he might safely intrust
the unfinished business of his clients. He first offered his practice
to Thomas Jefferson, who, however, was compelled to decline it.
Afterward, he offered it to Patrick Henry, who accepted it; and
accordingly, by public advertisement, Nicholas informed his clients
that he had committed to Patrick Henry the further protection of their
interests,[93]--a perfectly conclusive proof, it should seem, of the
real respect in which Patrick Henry's qualifications as a lawyer were
then held, not only by the public but by the profession. Certainly
such evidence as this can hardly be set aside by the supposed
recollections of one old gentleman, of broken memory and unbroken
resentment, who long afterward tried to convince Wirt that, even at
the period now in question, Patrick Henry was "wofully deficient as a
lawyer," was unable to contend with his associates "on a mere question
of law," and was "so little acquainted with the fundamental principles
of his profession ... as not to be able to see the remote bearings of
the reported cases."[94] The expressions here quoted are, apparently,
Wirt's own paraphrase of the statements which were made to him by
Jefferson, and which, in many of their details, can now be proved, on
documentary evidence, to be the work of a hand that had forgot, not
indeed its cunning, but at any rate its accuracy.

As to the political history of Patrick Henry during this period, it
may be easily described. The doctrine on which he had planted himself
by his resolutions in 1765, namely, that the parliamentary taxation of
unrepresented colonies is unconstitutional, became the avowed doctrine
of Virginia, and of all her sister colonies; and nearly all the men
who, in the House of Burgesses, had, for reasons of propriety, or of
expediency, or of personal feeling, opposed the passage of his
resolutions, soon took pains to make it known to their constituents
that their opposition had not been to the principle which those
resolutions expressed. Thenceforward, among the leaders in Virginian
politics, there was no real disagreement on the fundamental question;
only such disagreement touching methods as must always occur between
spirits who are cautious and spirits who are bold. Chief among the
former were Pendleton, Wythe, Bland, Peyton Randolph, and Nicholas. In
the van of the latter always stood Patrick Henry, and with him
Jefferson, Richard Henry Lee, the Pages, and George Mason. But between
the two groups, after all, was surprising harmony, which is thus
explained by one who in all that business had a great part and who
never was a laggard:--

     "Sensible, however, of the importance of unanimity among
     our constituents, although we often wished to have gone
     faster, we slackened our pace, that our less ardent
     colleagues might keep up with us; and they, on their part,
     differing nothing from us in principle, quickened their gait
     somewhat beyond that which their prudence might of itself
     have advised, and thus consolidated the phalanx which
     breasted the power of Britain. By this harmony of the bold
     with the cautious, we advanced with our constituents in
     undivided mass, and with fewer examples of separation than,
     perhaps, existed in any other part of the union."[95]

All deprecated a quarrel with Great Britain; all deprecated as a
boundless calamity the possible issue of independence; all desired to
remain in loyal, free, and honorable connection with the British
empire; and against the impending danger of an assault upon the
freedom, and consequently the honor, of this connection, all stood on
guard.

One result, however, of this practical unanimity among the leaders in
Virginia was the absence, during all this period, of those impassioned
and dramatic conflicts in debate, which would have called forth
historic exhibitions of Patrick Henry's eloquence and of his gifts for
conduct and command. He had a leading part in all the counsels of the
time; he was sent to every session of the House of Burgesses; he was
at the front in all local committees and conventions; he was made a
member of the first Committee of Correspondence; and all these
incidents in this portion of his life culminated in his mission as one
of the deputies from Virginia to the first Continental Congress.

Without here going into the familiar story of the occasion and
purposes of the Congress of 1774, we may briefly indicate Patrick
Henry's relation to the events in Virginia which immediately preceded
his appointment to that renowned assemblage. On the 24th of May, 1774,
the House of Burgesses, having received the alarming news of the
passage of the Boston Port Bill, designated the day on which that bill
was to take effect--the first day of June--"as a day of fasting,
humiliation, and prayer, devoutly to implore the Divine interposition
for averting the heavy calamity which threatens destruction to our
civil rights, and the evils of civil war; to give us one heart and one
mind firmly to oppose, by all just and proper means, every injury to
American rights; and that the minds of his majesty and his parliament
may be inspired from above with wisdom, moderation, and justice, to
remove from the loyal people of America all cause of danger, from a
continued pursuit of measures pregnant with their ruin."[96] Two days
afterward, the governor, Lord Dunmore, having summoned the House to
the council chamber, made to them this little speech:--

     "Mr. Speaker and gentlemen of the House of Burgesses, I have
     in my hand a paper published by order of your House,
     conceived in such terms as reflect highly upon his majesty
     and the Parliament of Great Britain, which makes it
     necessary for me to dissolve you, and you are dissolved
     accordingly."[97]

At ten o'clock on the following day, May 27, the members of the late
House met by agreement at the Raleigh Tavern, and there promptly
passed a nobly-worded resolution, deploring the policy pursued by
Parliament and suggesting the establishment of an annual congress of
all the colonies, "to deliberate on those general measures which the
united interests of America may from time to time require."[98]

During the anxious days and nights immediately preceding the
dissolution of the House, its prominent members held many private
conferences with respect to the course to be pursued by Virginia. In
all these conferences, as we are told, "Patrick Henry was the
leader;"[99] and a very able man, George Mason, who was just then a
visitor at Williamsburg, and was admitted to the consultations of the
chiefs, wrote at the time concerning him: "He is by far the most
powerful speaker I ever heard.... But his eloquence is the smallest
part of his merit. He is, in my opinion, the first man upon this
continent, as well in abilities as public virtues."[100]

In response to a recommendation made by leading members of the recent
House of Burgesses, a convention of delegates from the several
counties of Virginia assembled at Williamsburg, on August 1, 1774, to
deal with the needs of the hour, and especially to appoint deputies to
the proposed congress at Philadelphia. The spirit in which this
convention transacted its business is sufficiently shown in the
opening paragraphs of the letter of instructions which it gave to the
deputies whom it sent to the congress:--

     "The unhappy disputes between Great Britain and her American
     colonies, which began about the third year of the reign of
     his present majesty, and since, continually increasing, have
     proceeded to lengths so dangerous and alarming as to excite
     just apprehensions in the minds of his majesty's faithful
     subjects of this colony that they are in danger of being
     deprived of their natural, ancient, constitutional, and
     chartered rights, have compelled them to take the same into
     their most serious consideration; and being deprived of
     their usual and accustomed mode of making known their
     grievances, have appointed us their representatives, to
     consider what is proper to be done in this dangerous crisis
     of American affairs.

     "It being our opinion that the united wisdom of North
     America should be collected in a general congress of all the
     colonies, we have appointed the honorable Peyton Randolph,
     Esquire, Richard Henry Lee, George Washington, Patrick
     Henry, Richard Bland, Benjamin Harrison, and Edmund
     Pendleton, Esquires, deputies to represent this colony in
     the said congress, to be held at Philadelphia on the first
     Monday in September next. And that they may be the better
     informed of our sentiments touching the conduct we wish them
     to observe on this important occasion, we desire that they
     will express, in the first place, our faith and true
     allegiance to his majesty King George the Third, our lawful
     and rightful sovereign; and that we are determined, with our
     lives and fortunes, to support him in the legal exercise of
     all his just rights and prerogatives; and however
     misrepresented, we sincerely approve of a constitutional
     connection with Great Britain, and wish most ardently a
     return of that intercourse of affection and commercial
     connection that formerly united both countries; which can
     only be effected by a removal of those causes of discontent
     which have of late unhappily divided us.... The power
     assumed by the British Parliament to bind America by their
     statutes, in all cases whatsoever, is unconstitutional, and
     the source of these unhappy differences."[101]

The convention at Williamsburg, of which, of course, Patrick Henry was
a member, seems to have adjourned on Saturday, the 6th of August.
Between that date and the time for his departure to attend the
congress at Philadelphia, we may imagine him as busily engaged in
arranging his affairs for a long absence from home, and even then as
not getting ready to begin the long journey until many of his
associates had nearly reached the end of it.


FOOTNOTES:

[90] MS.

[91] Wirt, 70, 71.

[92] Wirt, 71, 72.

[93] Randall, _Life of Jefferson_, i. 49; Wirt, 77.

[94] Wirt, 71.

[95] Jefferson's _Works_, vi. 368.

[96] 4 _Am. Arch._ i. 350.

[97] Campbell, _Hist. Va._ 573.

[98] 4 _Am. Arch._ i. 350, 351. The narrative of these events as given
by Wirt and by Campbell has several errors. They seem to have been
misled by Jefferson, who, in his account of the business (_Works_, i.
122, 123), is, if possible, rather more inaccurate than usual.

[99] Campbell, _Hist. Va._ 573.

[100] Mason to Martin Cockburn, _Va. Hist. Reg._ iii. 27-29.

[101] The full text of this letter of instructions is given in 4 _Am.
Arch._ i. 689, 690. With this should be compared note C. in
Jefferson's _Works_, i. 122-142.



CHAPTER VIII

IN THE FIRST CONTINENTAL CONGRESS


On the morning of Tuesday, the 30th of August, Patrick Henry arrived
on horseback at Mt. Vernon, the home of his friend and colleague,
George Washington; and having remained there that day and night, he
set out for Philadelphia on the following morning, in the company of
Washington and of Edmund Pendleton. From the jottings in Washington's
diary,[102] we can so far trace the progress of this trio of
illustrious horsemen, as to ascertain that on Sunday, the 4th of
September, they "breakfasted at Christiana Ferry; dined at Chester;"
and reached Philadelphia for supper--thus arriving in town barely in
time to be present at the first meeting of the Congress on the morning
of the 5th.

John Adams had taken pains to get upon the ground nearly a week
earlier; and carefully gathering all possible information concerning
his future associates, few of whom he had then ever seen, he wrote in
his diary that the Virginians were said to "speak in raptures about
Richard Henry Lee and Patrick Henry, one the Cicero, and the other the
Demosthenes, of the age."[103]

Not far from the same time, also, a keen-witted Virginian, Roger
Atkinson, at his home near Petersburg, was writing to a friend about
the men who had gone to represent Virginia in the great Congress; and
this letter of his, though not meant for posterity, has some neat,
off-hand portraits which posterity may, nevertheless, be glad to look
at. Peyton Randolph is "a venerable man ... an honest man; has
knowledge, temper, experience, judgment,--above all, integrity; a true
Roman spirit." Richard Bland is "a wary, old, experienced veteran at
the bar and in the senate; has something of the look of old musty
parchments, which he handleth and studieth much. He formerly wrote a
treatise against the Quakers on water-baptism." Washington "is a
soldier,--a warrior; he is a modest man; sensible; speaks little; in
action cool, like a bishop at his prayers." Pendleton "is an humble
and religious man, and must be exalted. He is a smooth-tongued
speaker, and, though not so old, may be compared to old Nestor,--

  'Experienced Nestor, in persuasion skilled,
  Words sweet as honey from his lips distilled.'"

But Patrick Henry "is a real half-Quaker,--your brother's
man,--moderate and mild, and in religious matters a saint; but the
very devil in politics; a son of thunder. He will shake the Senate.
Some years ago he had liked to have talked treason into the
House."[104]

Few of the members of this Congress had ever met before; and if all
had arrived upon the scene as late as did these three members from
Virginia, there might have been some difficulty, through a lack of
previous consultation and acquaintance, in organizing the Congress on
the day appointed, and in entering at once upon its business. In fact,
however, more than a week before the time for the first meeting, the
delegates had begun to make their appearance in Philadelphia;
thenceforward with each day the arrivals continued; by Thursday, the
1st of September, twenty-five delegates, nearly one half of the entire
body elected, were in town;[105] and probably, during all that week,
no day and no night had passed without many an informal conference
respecting the business before them, and the best way of doing it.

Concerning these memorable men of the first Continental Congress, it
must be confessed that as the mists of a hundred years of glorifying
oratory and of semi-poetic history have settled down upon them, they
are now enveloped in a light which seems to distend their forms to
proportions almost superhuman, and to cast upon their faces a gravity
that hardly belongs to this world; and it may, perhaps, help us to
bring them and their work somewhat nearer to the plane of natural
human life and motive, and into a light that is as the light of
reality, if, turning to the daily memoranda made at the time by one of
their number, we can see how merrily, after all, nay, with what
flowing feasts, with what convivial communings, passed those days and
nights of preparation for the difficult business they were about to
take in hand.

For example, on Monday, the 29th of August, when the four members of
the Massachusetts delegation had arrived within five miles of the
city, they were met by an escort of gentlemen, partly residents of
Philadelphia, and partly delegates from other colonies, who had come
out in carriages to greet them.

     "We were introduced," writes John Adams, "to all these
     gentlemen, and most cordially welcomed to Philadelphia. We
     then rode into town, and dirty, dusty, and fatigued as we
     were, we could not resist the importunity to go to the
     tavern, the most genteel one in America. There we were
     introduced to a number of other gentlemen of the city, ...
     and to Mr. Lynch and Mr. Gadsden, of South Carolina. Here we
     had a fresh welcome to the city of Philadelphia; and after
     some time spent in conversation, a curtain was drawn, and in
     the other half of the chamber a supper appeared as elegant
     as ever was laid upon a table. About eleven o'clock we
     retired.

     "30, Tuesday. Walked a little about town; visited the
     market, the State House, the Carpenters' Hall, where the
     Congress is to sit, etc.; then called at Mr. Mifflin's, a
     grand, spacious, and elegant house. Here we had much
     conversation with Mr. Charles Thomson, who is ... the Sam
     Adams of Philadelphia, the life of the cause of liberty,
     they say. A Friend, Collins, came to see us, and invited us
     to dine on Thursday. We returned to our lodgings, and Mr.
     Lynch, Mr. Gadsden, Mr. Middleton, and young Mr. Rutledge
     came to visit us.

     "31, Wednesday. Breakfasted at Mr. Bayard's, of
     Philadelphia, with Mr. Sprout, a Presbyterian minister. Made
     a visit to Governor Ward of Rhode Island, at his lodgings.
     There we were introduced to several gentlemen. Mr.
     Dickinson, the Farmer of Pennsylvania, came in his coach
     with four beautiful horses to Mr. Ward's lodgings, to see
     us.... We dined with Mr. Lynch, his lady and daughter, at
     their lodgings, ... and a very agreeable dinner and
     afternoon we had, notwithstanding the violent heat. We were
     all vastly pleased with Mr. Lynch. He is a solid, firm,
     judicious man.

     "September 1, Thursday. This day we breakfasted at Mr.
     Mifflin's. Mr. C. Thomson came in, and soon after Dr. Smith,
     the famous Dr. Smith, the provost of the college.... We then
     went to return visits to the gentlemen who had visited us.
     We visited a Mr. Cadwallader, a gentleman of large fortune,
     a grand and elegant house and furniture. We then visited Mr.
     Powell, another splendid seat. We then visited the gentlemen
     from South Carolina, and, about twelve, were introduced to
     Mr. Galloway, the speaker of the House in Pennsylvania. We
     dined at Friend Collins' ... with Governor Hopkins, Governor
     Ward, Mr. Galloway, Mr. Rhoades, etc. In the evening all the
     gentlemen of the Congress who were arrived in town, met at
     Smith's, the new city tavern, and spent the evening
     together. Twenty-five members were come. Virginia, North
     Carolina, Maryland, and the city of New York were not
     arrived.

     "2, Friday. Dined at Mr. Thomas Mifflin's with Mr. Lynch,
     Mr. Middleton, and the two Rutledges with their ladies....
     We were very sociable and happy. After coffee we went to the
     tavern, where we were introduced to Peyton Randolph,
     Esquire, speaker of Virginia, Colonel Harrison, Richard
     Henry Lee, Esquire, and Colonel Bland.... These gentlemen
     from Virginia appear to be the most spirited and consistent
     of any. Harrison said he would have come on foot rather than
     not come. Bland said he would have gone, upon this occasion,
     if it had been to Jericho.

     "3, Saturday. Breakfasted at Dr. Shippen's; Dr. Witherspoon
     was there. Col. R. H. Lee lodges there; he is a masterly
     man.... We went with Mr. William Barrell to his store, and
     drank punch, and ate dried smoked sprats with him; read the
     papers and our letters from Boston; dined with Mr. Joseph
     Reed, the lawyer; ... spent the evening at Mr. Mifflin's,
     with Lee and Harrison from Virginia, the two Rutledges, Dr.
     Witherspoon, Dr. Shippen, Dr. Steptoe, and another
     gentleman; an elegant supper, and we drank sentiments till
     eleven o'clock. Lee and Harrison were very high. Lee had
     dined with Mr. Dickinson, and drank Burgundy the whole
     afternoon."[106]

Accordingly, at 10 o'clock on Monday morning, the 5th of September,
when the delegates assembled at their rendezvous, the city tavern, and
marched together through the streets to Carpenters' Hall, for most of
them the stiffness of a first introduction was already broken, and
they could greet one another that morning with something of the
freedom and good fellowship of boon companions. Moreover, they were
then ready to proceed to business under the advantage of having
arranged beforehand an outline of what was first to be done. It had
been discovered, apparently, that the first serious question which
would meet them after their formal organization, was one relating to
the method of voting in the Congress, namely, whether each deputy
should have a vote, or only each colony; and if the latter, whether
the vote of each colony should be proportioned to its population and
property.

Having arrived at the hall, and inspected it, and agreed that it would
serve the purpose, the delegates helped themselves to seats. Then Mr.
Lynch of South Carolina arose, and nominated Mr. Peyton Randolph of
Virginia for president. This nomination having been unanimously
adopted, Mr. Lynch likewise proposed Mr. Charles Thomson for
secretary, which was carried without opposition; but as Mr. Thomson
was not a delegate, and of course was not then present, the doorkeeper
was instructed to go out and find him, and say to him that his
immediate attendance was desired by the Congress.

Next came the production and inspection of credentials. The roll
indicated that of the fifty-two delegates appointed, forty-four were
already upon the ground,--constituting an assemblage of representative
Americans, which, for dignity of character and for intellectual
eminence, was undoubtedly the most imposing that the colonies had ever
seen. In that room that day were such men as John Sullivan, John and
Samuel Adams, Stephen Hopkins, Roger Sherman, James Duane, John Jay,
Philip and William Livingston, Joseph Galloway, Thomas Mifflin, Cæsar
Rodney, Thomas McKean, George Read, Samuel Chase, John and Edward
Rutledge, Christopher Gadsden, Henry Middleton, Edmund Pendleton,
George Washington, and Patrick Henry.

Having thus got through with the mere routine of organization, which
must have taken a considerable time, James Duane, of New York, moved
the appointment of a committee "to prepare regulations for this
Congress." To this several gentlemen objected; whereupon John Adams,
thinking that Duane's purpose might have been misunderstood, "asked
leave of the president to request of the gentleman from New York an
explanation, and that he would point out some particular regulations
which he had in his mind." In reply to this request, Duane "mentioned
particularly the method of voting, whether it should be by colonies,
or by the poll, or by interests."[107] Thus Duane laid his finger on
perhaps the most sensitive nerve in that assemblage; but as he sat
down, the discussion of the subject which he had mentioned was
interrupted by a rather curious incident. This was the return of the
doorkeeper, having under his escort Mr. Charles Thomson. The latter
walked up the aisle, and standing opposite to the president, said,
with a bow, that he awaited his pleasure. The president replied:
"Congress desire the favor of you, sir, to take their minutes."
Without a word, only bowing his acquiescence, the secretary took his
seat at his desk, and began those modest but invaluable services from
which he did not cease until the Congress of the Confederation was
merged into that of the Union.

The discussion, into which this incident had fallen as a momentary
episode, was then resumed. "After a short silence," says the man who
was thus inducted into office, "Patrick Henry arose to speak. I did
not then know him. He was dressed in a suit of parson's gray, and from
his appearance I took him for a Presbyterian clergyman, used to
haranguing the people. He observed that we were here met in a time and
on an occasion of great difficulty and distress; that our public
circumstances were like those of a man in deep embarrassment and
trouble, who had called his friends together to devise what was best
to be done for his relief;--one would propose one thing, and another a
different one, whilst perhaps a third would think of something better
suited to his unhappy circumstances, which he would embrace, and think
no more of the rejected schemes with which he would have nothing to
do."[108]

Such is the rather meagre account, as given by one ear-witness, of
Patrick Henry's first speech in the Congress of 1774. From another
ear-witness we have another account, likewise very meagre, but giving,
probably, a somewhat more adequate idea of the drift and point of what
he said:--

     "Mr. Henry then arose, and said this was the first general
     congress which had ever happened; that no former congress
     could be a precedent; that we should have occasion for more
     general congresses, and therefore that a precedent ought to
     be established now; that it would be a great injustice if a
     little colony should have the same weight in the councils of
     America as a great one; and therefore he was for a
     committee."[109]

The notable thing about both these accounts is that they agree in
showing Patrick Henry's first speech in Congress to have been not, as
has been represented, an impassioned portrayal of "general
grievances," but a plain and quiet handling of a mere "detail of
business." In the discussion he was followed by John Sullivan, who
merely observed that "a little colony had its all at stake as well as
a great one." The floor was then taken by John Adams, who seems to
have made a searching and vigorous argument,--exhibiting the great
difficulties attending any possible conclusion to which they might
come respecting the method of voting. At the end of his speech,
apparently, the House adjourned, to resume the consideration of the
subject on the following day.[110]

Accordingly, on Tuesday morning the discussion was continued, and at
far greater length than on the previous day; the first speaker being
Patrick Henry himself, who seems now to have gone into the subject far
more broadly, and with much greater intensity of thought, than in his
first speech.

     "'Government,' said he, 'is dissolved. Fleets and armies and
     the present state of things show that government is
     dissolved. Where are your landmarks, your boundaries of
     colonies? We are in a state of nature, sir. I did propose
     that a scale should be laid down; that part of North America
     which was once Massachusetts Bay, and that part which was
     once Virginia, ought to be considered as having a weight.
     Will not people complain,--"Ten thousand Virginians have not
     outweighed one thousand others?"

     "'I will submit, however; I am determined to submit, if I am
     overruled.

     "'A worthy gentleman near me [John Adams] seemed to admit
     the necessity of obtaining a more adequate representation.

     "'I hope future ages will quote our proceedings with
     applause. It is one of the great duties of the democratical
     part of the constitution to keep itself pure. It is known in
     my province that some other colonies are not so numerous or
     rich as they are. I am for giving all the satisfaction in my
     power.

     "'The distinctions between Virginians, Pennsylvanians, New
     Yorkers, and New Englanders are no more. I am not a
     Virginian, but an American.

     "'Slaves are to be thrown out of the question; and if the
     freemen can be represented according to their numbers, I am
     satisfied.'

     "The subject was then debated at length by Lynch, Rutledge,
     Ward, Richard Henry Lee, Gadsden, Bland, and Pendleton, when
     Patrick Henry again rose:--

     "'I agree that authentic accounts cannot be had, if by
     authenticity is meant attestations of officers of the crown.
     I go upon the supposition that government is at an end. All
     distinctions are thrown down. All America is thrown into one
     mass. We must aim at the minutiæ of rectitude.'"

Patrick Henry was then followed by John Jay, who seems to have closed
the debate, and whose allusion to what his immediate predecessor had
said gives us some hint of the variations in Revolutionary opinion
then prevailing among the members, as well as of the advanced position
always taken by Patrick Henry:--

     "'Could I suppose that we came to frame an American
     constitution, instead of endeavoring to correct the faults
     in an old one, I can't yet think that all government is at
     an end. The measure of arbitrary power is not full; and I
     think it must run over, before we undertake to frame a new
     constitution. To the virtue, spirit, and abilities of
     Virginia we owe much. I should always, therefore, from
     inclination as well as justice, be for giving Virginia its
     full weight. I am not clear that we ought not to be bound by
     a majority, though ever so small; but I only mentioned it as
     a matter of danger worthy of consideration.'"[111]

Of this entire debate, the most significant issue is indicated by the
following passage from the journal for Tuesday, the 6th of
September:--

     "_Resolved_, that in determining questions in this Congress,
     each colony or province shall have one vote; the Congress
     not being possessed of, or at present able to procure,
     proper materials for ascertaining the importance of each
     colony."[112]

So far as it is now possible to ascertain it, such was Patrick Henry's
part in the first discussion held by the first Continental
Congress,--a discussion occupying parts of two days, and relating
purely to methods of procedure by that body, and not to the matters of
grievance between the colonies and Great Britain. We have a right to
infer something as to the quality of the first impression made upon
his associates by Patrick Henry in consequence of his three speeches
in this discussion, from the fact that when, at the close of it, an
order was taken for the appointment of two grand committees, one "to
state the rights of the colonies," the other "to examine and report
the several statutes which affect the trade and manufactures of the
colonies," Patrick Henry was chosen to represent Virginia on the
latter committee,[113]--a position not likely to have been selected
for a man who, however eloquent he may have seemed, had not also shown
business-like and lawyer-like qualities.

The Congress kept steadily at work from Monday, the 5th of September,
to Wednesday, the 26th of October,--just seven weeks and two days.
Though not a legislative body, it resembled all legislative bodies
then in existence, in the fact that it sat with closed doors, and that
it gave to the public only such results as it chose to give. Upon the
difficult and exciting subjects which came before it, there were, very
likely, many splendid passages of debate; and we cannot doubt that in
all these discussions Patrick Henry took his usually conspicuous and
powerful share. Yet no official record was kept of what was said by
any member; and it is only from the hurried private memoranda of two
of his colleagues that we are able to learn anything more respecting
Patrick Henry's participation in the debates of those seven weeks.

For example, just two weeks after the opening of this Congress, one of
its most critical members, Silas Deane of Connecticut, in a letter to
his wife, gave some capital sketches of his more prominent associates
there, especially those from the South,--as Randolph, Harrison,
Washington, Pendleton, Richard Henry Lee, and Patrick Henry. The
latter he describes as "a lawyer, and the completest speaker I ever
heard. If his future speeches are equal to the small samples he has
hitherto given us, they will be worth preserving; but in a letter I
can give you no idea of the music of his voice, or the high-wrought
yet natural elegance of his style and manner."[114]

It was on the 28th of September that Joseph Galloway brought forward
his celebrated plan for a permanent reconciliation between Great
Britain and her colonies. This was simply a scheme for what we should
now call home rule, on a basis of colonial confederation, with an
American parliament to be elected every three years by the
legislatures of the several colonies, and with a governor-general to
be appointed by the crown. The plan came very near to adoption.[115]
The member who introduced it was a man of great ability and great
influence; it was supported by James Duane and John Jay; it was
pronounced by Edward Rutledge to be "almost a perfect plan;" and in
the final trial it was lost only by a vote of six colonies to five.
Could it have been adopted, the disruption of the British empire would
certainly have been averted for that epoch, and, as an act of
violence and of unkindness, would perhaps have been averted forever;
while the thirteen English colonies would have remained English
colonies, without ceasing to be free.

The plan, however, was distrusted and resisted, with stern and
implacable hostility, by the more radical members of the Congress,
particularly by those from Massachusetts and Virginia; and an outline
of what Patrick Henry said in his assault upon it, delivered on the
very day on which it was introduced, is thus given by John Adams:--

     "The original constitution of the colonies was founded on
     the broadest and most generous base. The regulation of our
     trade was compensation enough for all the protection we ever
     experienced from her.

     "We shall liberate our constituents from a corrupt House of
     Commons, but throw them into the arms of an American
     legislature, that may be bribed by that nation which avows,
     in the face of the world, that bribery is a part of her
     system of government.

     "Before we are obliged to pay taxes as they do, let us be as
     free as they; let us have our trade open with all the world.

     "We are not to consent by the representatives of
     representatives.

     "I am inclined to think the present measures lead to
     war."[116]

The only other trace to be discovered of Patrick Henry's activity in
the debates of this Congress belongs to the day just before the one
on which Galloway's plan was introduced. The subject then under
discussion was the measure for non-importation and non-exportation. On
considerations of forbearance, Henry tried to have the date for the
application of this measure postponed from November to December,
saying, characteristically, "We don't mean to hurt even our rascals,
if we have any."[117]

Probably the most notable work done by this Congress was its
preparation of those masterly state papers in which it interpreted and
affirmed the constitutional attitude of the colonies, and which, when
laid upon the table of the House of Lords, drew forth the splendid
encomium of Chatham.[118] In many respects the most important, and
certainly the most difficult, of these state papers, was the address
to the king. The motion for such an address was made on the 1st of
October. On the same day the preparation of it was entrusted to a very
able committee, consisting of Richard Henry Lee, John Adams, Thomas
Johnson, Patrick Henry, and John Rutledge; and on the 21st of October
the committee was strengthened by the accession of John Dickinson, who
had entered the Congress but four days before.[119] Precisely what
part Patrick Henry took in the preparation of this address is not now
known; but there is no evidence whatever for the assertion[120] that
the first draft, which, when submitted to Congress, proved to be
unsatisfactory, was the work of Patrick Henry. That draft, as is now
abundantly proved, was prepared by the chairman of the committee,
Richard Henry Lee, but after full instructions from Congress and from
the committee itself.[121] In its final form, the address was largely
moulded by the expert and gentle hand of John Dickinson.[122] No one
can doubt, however, that even though Patrick Henry may have
contributed nothing to the literary execution of this fine address, he
was not inactive in its construction,[123] and that he was not likely
to have suggested any abatement from its free and manly spirit.

The only other committee on which he is known to have served during
this Congress was one to which his name was added on the 19th of
September,--"the committee appointed to state the rights of the
colonies,"[124] an object, certainly, far better suited to the
peculiarities of his talents and of his temper than that of the
committee for the conciliation of a king.

Of course, the one gift in which Patrick Henry excelled all other men
of his time and neighborhood was the gift of eloquence; and it is not
to be doubted that in many other forms of effort, involving, for
example, plain sense, practical experience, and knowledge of details,
he was often equaled, and perhaps even surpassed, by men who had not a
particle of his genius for oratory. This fact, the analogue of which
is common in the history of all men of genius, seems to be the basis
of an anecdote which, possibly, is authentic, and which, at any rate,
has been handed down by one who was always a devoted friend[125] of
the great orator. It is said that, after Henry and Lee had made their
first speeches, Samuel Chase of Maryland was so impressed by their
superiority that he walked over to the seat of one of his colleagues
and said: "We might as well go home; we are not able to legislate with
these men." But some days afterward, perhaps in the midst of the work
of the committee on the statutes affecting trade and commerce, the
same member was able to relieve himself by the remark: "Well, after
all, I find these are but men, and, in mere matters of business, but
very common men."[126]

It seems hardly right to pass from these studies upon the first
Continental Congress, and upon Patrick Henry's part in it, without
some reference to Wirt's treatment of the subject in a book which has
now been, for nearly three quarters of a century, the chief source of
public information concerning Patrick Henry. There is perhaps no other
portion of this book which is less worthy of respect.[127] It is not
only unhistoric in nearly all the very few alleged facts of the
narrative, but it does great injustice to Patrick Henry by
representing him virtually as a mere declaimer, as an ill-instructed
though most impressive rhapsodist in debate, and as without any claim
to the character of a serious statesman, or even of a man of affairs;
while, by the somewhat grandiose and melodramatic tone of some portion
of the narrative, it is singularly out of harmony with the real tone
of that famous assemblage,--an assemblage of Anglo-Saxon lawyers,
politicians, and men of business, who were probably about as practical
and sober-minded a company as had been got together for any manly
undertaking since that of Runnymede.

Wirt begins by convening his Congress one day too soon, namely, on the
4th of September, which was Sunday; and he represents the members as
"personally strangers" to one another, and as sitting, after their
preliminary organization, in a "long and deep silence," the members
meanwhile looking around upon each other with a sort of helpless
anxiety, "every individual" being reluctant "to open a business so
fearfully momentous." But

     "in the midst of this deep and death-like silence, and just
     when it was beginning to become painfully embarrassing, Mr.
     Henry arose slowly, as if borne down by the weight of the
     subject. After faltering, according to his habit, through a
     most impressive exordium, in which he merely echoed back the
     consciousness of every other heart in deploring his
     inability to do justice to the occasion, he launched
     gradually into a recital of the colonial wrongs. Rising, as
     he advanced, with the grandeur of his subject, and glowing
     at length with all the majesty and expectation of the
     occasion, his speech seemed more than that of mortal man.
     Even those who had heard him in all his glory in the House
     of Burgesses of Virginia were astonished at the manner in
     which his talents seemed to swell and expand themselves to
     fill the vaster theatre in which he was now placed. There
     was no rant, no rhapsody, no labor of the understanding, no
     straining of the voice, no confusion of the utterance. His
     countenance was erect, his eye steady, his action noble, his
     enunciation clear and firm, his mind poised on its centre,
     his views of his subject comprehensive and great, and his
     imagination coruscating with a magnificence and a variety
     which struck even that assembly with amazement and awe. He
     sat down amidst murmurs of astonishment and applause; and,
     as he had been before proclaimed the greatest orator of
     Virginia, he was now on every hand admitted to be the first
     orator of America."[128]

This great speech from Patrick Henry, which certainly was not made on
that occasion, and probably was never made at all, Wirt causes to be
followed by a great speech from Richard Henry Lee, although the
journal could have informed him that Lee was not even in the House on
that day. Moreover, he makes Patrick Henry to be the author of the
unfortunate first draft of the address to the king,--a document which
was written by another man; and on this fiction he founds two or three
pages of lamentation and of homily with reference to Patrick Henry's
inability to express himself in writing, in consequence of "his early
neglect of literature." Finally, he thinks it due "to historic truth
to record that the superior powers" of Patrick Henry "were manifested
only in debate;" and that, although he and Richard Henry Lee "took the
undisputed lead in the Assembly," "during the first days of the
session, while general grievances were the topic," yet they were both
"completely thrown into the shade" "when called down from the heights
of declamation to that severer test of intellectual excellence, the
details of business,"--the writer here seeming to forget that "general
grievances" were not the topic "during the first days of the session,"
and that the very speeches by which these two men are said to have
made their mark there, were speeches on mere rules of the House
relating to methods of procedure.[129]

Since the death of Wirt, and the publication of the biography of him
by Kennedy, it has been possible for us to ascertain just how the
genial author of "The Life and Character of Patrick Henry" came to be
so gravely misled in this part of his book. "The whole passage
relative to the first Congress" appears to have been composed from
data furnished by Jefferson, who, however, was not a member of that
Congress; and in the original manuscript the very words of Jefferson
were surrounded with quotation marks, and were attributed to him by
name. When, however, that great man, who loved not to send out
calumnies into the world with his own name attached to them, came to
inspect this portion of Wirt's manuscript, he was moved by his usual
prudence to write such a letter as drew from Wirt the following
consolatory assurance:--

     "Your repose shall never be endangered by any act of mine,
     if I can help it. Immediately on the receipt of your last
     letter, and before the manuscript had met any other eye, I
     wrote over again the whole passage relative to the first
     Congress, omitting the marks of quotation, and removing your
     name altogether from the communication."[130]

The final adjournment of the first Continental Congress, it will be
remembered, did not occur until its members had spent together more
than seven weeks of the closest intellectual intimacy. Surely, no mere
declaimer however enchanting, no sublime babbler on the rights of man,
no political charlatan strutting about for the display of his
preternatural gift of articulate wind, could have grappled in keen
debate, for all those weeks, on the greatest of earthly subjects, with
fifty of the ablest men in America, without exposing to their view all
his own intellectual poverty, and without losing the very last shred
of their intellectual respect for him. Whatever may have been the
impression formed of Patrick Henry as a mere orator by his associates
in that Congress, nothing can be plainer than that those men carried
with them to their homes that report of him as a man of extraordinary
intelligence, integrity, and power, which was the basis of his
subsequent fame for many years among the American people. Long
afterward, John Adams, who formed his estimate of Patrick Henry
chiefly from what he saw of him in that Congress, and who was never
much addicted to bestowing eulogiums on any man but John Adams, wrote
to Jefferson that "in the Congress of 1774 there was not one member,
except Patrick Henry, who appeared ... sensible of the precipice, or
rather the pinnacle, on which we stood, and had candor and courage
enough to acknowledge it."[131] To Wirt likewise, a few years later,
the same hard critic of men testified that Patrick Henry always
impressed him as a person "of deep reflection, keen sagacity, clear
foresight, daring enterprise, inflexible intrepidity, and untainted
integrity, with an ardent zeal for the liberties, the honor, and
felicity of his country and his species."[132]

Of the parting interview between these two men, at the close of that
first period of thorough personal acquaintance, there remains from the
hand of one of them a graphic account that reveals to us something of
the conscious kinship which seems ever afterward to have bound
together their robust and impetuous natures.

     "When Congress," says John Adams, "had finished their
     business, as they thought, in the autumn of 1774, I had with
     Mr. Henry, before we took leave of each other, some familiar
     conversation, in which I expressed a full conviction that
     our resolves, declarations of rights, enumeration of wrongs,
     petitions, remonstrances, and addresses, associations, and
     non-importation agreements, however they might be expected
     by the people in America, and however necessary to cement
     the union of the colonies, would be but waste paper in
     England. Mr. Henry said they might make some impression
     among the people of England, but agreed with me that they
     would be totally lost upon the government. I had but just
     received a short and hasty letter, written to me by Major
     Hawley, of Northampton, containing 'a few broken hints,' as
     he called them, of what he thought was proper to be done,
     and concluding[133] with these words: 'After all, we must
     fight.' This letter I read to Mr. Henry, who listened with
     great attention; and as soon as I had pronounced the words,
     'After all, we must fight,' he raised his head, and with an
     energy and vehemence that I can never forget, broke out
     with: 'By God, I am of that man's mind!'"[134]

This anecdote, it may be mentioned, contains the only instance on
record, for any period of Patrick Henry's life, implying his use of
what at first may seem a profane oath. John Adams, upon whose very
fallible memory in old age the story rests, declares that he did not
at the time regard Patrick Henry's words as an oath, but rather as a
solemn asseveration, affirmed religiously, upon a very great occasion.
At any rate, that asseveration proved to be a prophecy; for from it
there then leaped a flame that lighted up for an instant the next
inevitable stage in the evolution of events,--the tragic and bloody
outcome of all these wary lucubrations and devices of the assembled
political wizards of America.

It is interesting to note that, at the very time when the Congress at
Philadelphia was busy with its stern work, the people of Virginia were
grappling with the peril of an Indian war assailing them from beyond
their western mountains. There has recently been brought to light a
letter written at Hanover, on the 15th of October, 1774, by the aged
mother of Patrick Henry, to a friend living far out towards the
exposed district; and this letter is a touching memorial both of the
general anxiety over the two concurrent events, and of the motherly
pride and piety of the writer:--

     "My son Patrick has been gone to Philadelphia near seven
     weeks. The affairs of Congress are kept with great secrecy,
     nobody being allowed to be present. I assure you we have our
     lowland troubles and fears with respect to Great Britain.
     Perhaps our good God may bring good to us out of these many
     evils which threaten us, not only from the mountains but
     from the seas."[135]


FOOTNOTES:

[102] _Washington's Writings_, ii. 503.

[103] _Works of John Adams_, ii. 357.

[104] Meade, _Old Churches and Families of Va._ i. 220, 221.

[105] _Works of John Adams_, ii. 361.

[106] _Works of John Adams_, ii. 357-364.

[107] _Works of John Adams_, ii. 365.

[108] _Am. Quarterly Review_, i. 30, whence it is quoted in _Works of
John Adams_, iii. 29, 30, note. As regards the value of this testimony
of Charles Thomson, we should note that it is something alleged to
have been said by him at the age of ninety, in a conversation with a
friend, and by the latter reported to the author of the article above
cited in the _Am. Quart. Rev._

[109] _Works of John Adams_, ii. 365.

[110] It seems to me that the second paragraph on page 366 of volume
ii. of the _Works of John Adams_ must be taken as his memorandum of
his own speech; and that what follows on that page, as well as on page
367, and the first half of page 368, is erroneously understood by the
editor as belonging to the first day's debate. It must have been an
outline of the second day's debate. This is proved partly by the fact
that it mentions Lee as taking part in the debate; but according to
the journal, Lee did not appear in Congress until the second day. 4
_Am. Arch._ i. 898.

[111] _Works of John Adams_, ii. 366-368.

[112] 4 _Am. Arch._ i. 898, 899.

[113] 4 _Am. Arch._ i. 899.

[114] _Conn. Hist. Soc. Coll._ ii. 181.

[115] The text of Galloway's plan is given in 4 _Am. Arch._ i. 905,
906.

[116] _Works of John Adams_, ii. 390.

[117] _Works of John Adams_, ii. 385.

[118] Hansard, _Parl. Hist._ xviii. 155, 156 note, 157.

[119] 4 _Am. Arch._ i. 906, 907, 927.

[120] Wirt, 109.

[121] _Works of John Adams_, x. 79; ii. 396, note; Lee's _Life of R.
H. Lee_, i. 116-118, 270-272.

[122] _Political Writings_, ii. 19-29.

[123] Thus John Adams, on 11th October, writes: "Spent the evening
with Mr. Henry at his lodgings consulting about a petition to the
king." _Works_, ii. 396.

[124] 4 _Am. Arch._ i. 904.

[125] Judge John Tyler, in Wirt, 109, note.

[126] For another form of this tradition, see Curtis's _Life of
Webster_, i. 588.

[127] Pages 105-113.

[128] Wirt, 105, 106.

[129] The exact rules under debate during those first two days are
given in 4 _Am. Arch._ i. 898, 899.

[130] Kennedy, _Mem. of Wirt_, i. 364.

[131] _Works of John Adams_, x. 78.

[132] _Ibid._ x. 277.

[133] As a matter of fact, the letter from Hawley began with these
words, instead of "concluding" with them.

[134] _Works of John Adams_, x. 277, 278.

[135] Peyton, _History of Augusta County_, 345, where will be found
the entire letter.



CHAPTER IX

"AFTER ALL, WE MUST FIGHT"


We now approach that brilliant passage in the life of Patrick Henry
when, in the presence of the second revolutionary convention of
Virginia, he proclaimed the futility of all further efforts for peace,
and the instant necessity of preparing for war.

The speech which he is said to have made on that occasion has been
committed to memory and declaimed by several generations of American
schoolboys, and is now perhaps familiarly known to a larger number of
the American people than any other considerable bit of secular prose
in our language. The old church at Richmond, in which he made this
marvelous speech, is in our time visited every year, as a patriotic
shrine, by thousands of pilgrims, who seek curiously the very spot
upon the floor where the orator is believed to have stood when he
uttered those words of flame. It is chiefly the tradition of that one
speech which to-day keeps alive, in millions of American homes, the
name of Patrick Henry, and which lifts him, in the popular faith,
almost to the rank of some mythical hero of romance.

In reality, that speech, and the resolutions in support of which that
speech was made, constituted Patrick Henry's individual declaration of
war against Great Britain. But the question is: To what extent, if
any, was he therein original, or even in advance of his
fellow-countrymen, and particularly of his associates in the Virginia
convention?

It is essential to a just understanding of the history of that crisis
in revolutionary thought, and it is of very high importance, likewise,
to the historic position of Patrick Henry, that no mistake be
committed here; especially that he be not made the victim of a
disastrous reaction from any overstatement[136] respecting the precise
nature and extent of the service then rendered by him to the cause of
the Revolution.

We need, therefore, to glance for a moment at the period between
October, 1774, and March, 1775, with the purpose of tracing therein
the more important tokens of the growth of the popular conviction that
a war with Great Britain had become inevitable, and was to be
immediately prepared for by the several colonies,--two propositions
which form the substance of all that Patrick Henry said on the great
occasion now before us.

As early as the 21st of October, 1774, the first Continental
Congress, after having suggested all possible methods for averting
war, made this solemn declaration to the people of the colonies: "We
think ourselves bound in duty to observe to you that the schemes
agitated against these colonies have been so conducted as to render it
prudent that you should extend your views to mournful events, and be
in all respects prepared for every emergency."[137] Just six days
later, John Dickinson, a most conservative and peace-loving member of
that Congress, wrote to an American friend in England: "I wish for
peace ardently; but must say, delightful as it is, it will come more
grateful by being unexpected. The first act of violence on the part of
administration in America, or the attempt to reinforce General Gage
this winter or next year, will put the whole continent in arms, from
Nova Scotia to Georgia."[138] On the following day, the same prudent
statesman wrote to another American friend, also in England: "The most
peaceful provinces are now animated; and a civil war is unavoidable,
unless there be a quick change of British measures."[139] On the 29th
of October, the eccentric Charles Lee, who was keenly watching the
symptoms of colonial discontent and resistance, wrote from
Philadelphia to an English nobleman: "Virginia, Rhode Island, and
Carolina are forming corps. Massachusetts Bay has long had a
sufficient number instructed to become instructive of the rest. Even
this Quakering province is following the example.... In short, unless
the banditti at Westminster speedily undo everything they have done,
their royal paymaster will hear of reviews and manoeuvres not quite so
entertaining as those he is presented with in Hyde Park and Wimbledon
Common."[140] On the 1st of November, a gentleman in Maryland wrote to
a kinsman in Glasgow: "The province of Virginia is raising one company
in every county.... This province has taken the hint, and has begun to
raise men in every county also; and to the northward they have large
bodies, capable of acquitting themselves with honor in the
field."[141] At about the same time, the General Assembly of
Connecticut ordered that every town should at once supply itself with
"double the quantity of powder, balls, and flints" that had been
hitherto required by law.[142] On the 5th of November, the officers of
the Virginia troops accompanying Lord Dunmore on his campaign against
the Indians held a meeting at Fort Gower, on the Ohio River, and
passed this resolution: "That we will exert every power within us for
the defence of American liberty, and for the support of her just
rights and privileges, not in any precipitate, riotous, or tumultuous
manner, but when regularly called forth by the unanimous voice of our
countrymen."[143] Not far from the same time, the people of Rhode
Island carried off to Providence from the batteries at Newport
forty-four pieces of cannon; and the governor frankly told the
commander of a British naval force near at hand that they had done
this in order to prevent these cannon from falling into his hands, and
with the purpose of using them against "any power that might offer to
molest the colony."[144] Early in December, the Provincial Convention
of Maryland recommended that all persons between sixteen and fifty
years of age should form themselves into military companies, and "be
in readiness to act on any emergency,"--with a sort of grim humor
prefacing their recommendation by this exquisite morsel of
argumentative irony:--

     "_Resolved_ unanimously, that a well-regulated militia,
     composed of the gentlemen freeholders and other freemen, is
     the natural strength and only stable security of a free
     government; and that such militia will relieve our mother
     country from any expense in our protection and defence, will
     obviate the pretence of a necessity for taxing us on that
     account, and render it unnecessary to keep any standing
     army--ever dangerous to liberty--in this province."[145]

The shrewdness of this courteous political thrust on the part of the
convention of Maryland seems to have been so heartily relished by
others that it was thenceforward used again and again by similar
conventions elsewhere; and in fact, for the next few months, these
sentences became almost the stereotyped formula by which revolutionary
assemblages justified the arming and drilling of the militia,--as,
for example, that of Newcastle County, Delaware,[146] on the 21st of
December; that of Fairfax County, Virginia,[147] on the 17th of
January, 1775; and that of Augusta County, Virginia,[148] on the 22d
of February.

In the mean time Lord Dunmore was not blind to all these military
preparations in Virginia; and so early as the 24th of December, 1774,
he had written to the Earl of Dartmouth: "Every county, besides, is
now arming a company of men, whom they call an independent company,
for the avowed purpose of protecting their committees, and to be
employed against government, if occasion require."[149] Moreover, this
alarming fact of military preparation, which Lord Dunmore had thus
reported concerning Virginia, could have been reported with equal
truth concerning nearly every other colony. In the early part of
January, 1775, the Assembly of Connecticut gave order that the entire
militia of that colony should be mustered every week.[150] In the
latter part of January, the provincial convention of Pennsylvania,
though representing a colony of Quakers, boldly proclaimed that, if
the administration "should determine by force to effect a submission
to the late arbitrary acts of the British Parliament," it would
"resist such force, and at every hazard ... defend the rights and
liberties of America."[151] On the 15th of February, the Provincial
Congress of Massachusetts urged the people to "spare neither time,
pains, nor expense, at so critical a juncture, in perfecting
themselves forthwith in military discipline."[152]

When, therefore, so late as Monday, the 20th of March, 1775, the
second revolutionary convention of Virginia assembled at Richmond, its
members were well aware that one of the chief measures to come before
them for consideration must be that of recognizing the local military
preparations among their own constituents, and of placing them all
under some common organization and control. Accordingly, on Thursday,
the 23d of March, after three days had been given to necessary
preliminary subjects, the inevitable subject of military preparations
was reached. Then it was that Patrick Henry took the floor and moved
the adoption of the following resolutions, supporting his motion,
undoubtedly, with a speech:--

     "_Resolved_, That a well-regulated militia, composed of
     gentlemen and yeomen, is the natural strength and only
     security of a free government; that such a militia in this
     colony would forever render it unnecessary for the mother
     country to keep among us for the purpose of our defence any
     standing army of mercenary forces, always subversive of the
     quiet and dangerous to the liberties of the people, and
     would obviate the pretext of taxing us for their support.

     "_Resolved_, That the establishment of such a militia is at
     this time peculiarly necessary, by the state of our laws for
     the protection and defence of the country, some of which
     have already expired, and others will shortly do so; and
     that the known remissness of government in calling us
     together in a legislative capacity, renders it too insecure,
     in this time of danger and distress, to rely that
     opportunity will be given of renewing them in general
     assembly, or making any provision to secure our inestimable
     rights and liberties from those further violations with
     which they are threatened.

     "_Resolved, therefore_, That this colony be immediately put
     into a posture of defence; and that ... be a committee to
     prepare a plan for the embodying, arming, and disciplining
     such a number of men as may be sufficient for that
     purpose."[153]

No one who reads these resolutions in the light of the facts just
given, can find in them anything by which to account for the
opposition which they are known to have met with in that assemblage.
For that assemblage, it must be remembered, was not the Virginia
legislature: it was a mere convention, and a revolutionary convention
at that, gathered in spite of the objections of Lord Dunmore,
representing simply the deliberate purpose of those Virginians who
meant not finally to submit to unjust laws; some of its members,
likewise, being under express instructions from their constituents to
take measures for the immediate and adequate military organization of
the colony. Not a man, probably, was sent to that convention, not a
man surely would have gone to it, who was not in substantial sympathy
with the prevailing revolutionary spirit.

Of course, even they who were in sympathy with that spirit might have
objected to Patrick Henry's resolutions, had those resolutions been
marked by any startling novelty in doctrine, or by anything extreme or
violent in expression. But, plainly, they were neither extreme nor
violent; they were not even novel. They contained nothing essential
which had not been approved, in almost the same words, more than three
months before, by similar conventions in Maryland and in Delaware;
which had not been approved, in almost the same words, many weeks
before, by county conventions in Virginia,--in one instance, by a
county convention presided over by Washington himself; which had not
been approved, in other language, either weeks or months before, by
Massachusetts, Rhode Island, Connecticut, Pennsylvania, and other
colonies; which was not sanctioned by the plainest prudence on the
part of all persons who intended to make any further stand whatsoever
against the encroachments of Parliament. It is safe to say that no man
who had within him enough of the revolutionary spirit to have prompted
his attendance at a revolutionary convention could have objected to
any essential item in Patrick Henry's resolutions.

Why, then, were they objected to? Why was their immediate passage
resisted? The official journal of the convention throws no light upon
the question: it records merely the adoption of the resolutions, and
is entirely silent respecting any discussion that they may have
provoked. Thirty years afterward, however, St. George Tucker, who,
though not a member of this convention, had yet as a visitor watched
its proceedings that day, gave from memory some account of them; and
to him we are indebted for the names of the principal men who stood
out against Patrick Henry's motion. "This produced," he says, "an
animated debate, in which Colonel Richard Bland, Mr. Nicholas, the
treasurer, and I think Colonel Harrison, of Berkeley, and Mr.
Pendleton, were opposed to the resolution, as conceiving it to be
premature;"[154] all these men being prudent politicians, indeed, but
all fully committed to the cause of the Revolution.

At first, this testimony may seem to leave us as much in the dark as
before; and yet all who are familiar with the politics of Virginia at
that period will see in this cluster of names some clew to the secret
of their opposition. It was an opposition to Patrick Henry himself,
and as far as possible to any measure of which he should be the
leading champion. Yet even this is not enough. Whatever may have been
their private motives in resisting a measure advocated by Patrick
Henry, they must still have had some reason which they would be
willing to assign. St. George Tucker tells us that they conceived his
resolutions to be "premature." But in themselves his resolutions, so
far from being premature, were rather tardy; they lagged weeks and
even months behind many of the best counties in Virginia itself, as
well as behind those other colonies to which in political feeling
Virginia was always most nearly akin.

The only possible explanation of the case seems to be found, not in
the resolutions themselves, but in the special interpretation put upon
them by Patrick Henry in the speech which, according to parliamentary
usage, he seems to have made in moving their adoption. What was that
interpretation? In the true answer to that question, no doubt, lies
the secret of the resistance which his motion encountered. For, down
to that day, no public body in America, and no public man, had openly
spoken of a war with Great Britain in any more decisive way than as a
thing highly probable, indeed, but still not inevitable. At last
Patrick Henry spoke of it, and he wanted to induce the convention of
Virginia to speak of it, as a thing inevitable. Others had said, "The
war must come, and will come,--unless certain things are done."
Patrick Henry, brushing away every prefix or suffix of uncertainty,
every half-despairing "if," every fragile and pathetic "unless,"
exclaimed, in the hearing of all men: "Why talk of things being now
done which can avert the war? Such things will not be done. The war is
coming: it has come already." Accordingly, other conventions in the
colonies, in adopting similar resolutions, had merely announced the
probability of war. Patrick Henry would have this convention, by
adopting his resolutions, virtually declare war itself.

In this alone, it is apparent, consisted the real priority and
offensiveness of Patrick Henry's position as a revolutionary statesman
on the 23d of March, 1775. In this alone were his resolutions
"premature." The very men who opposed them because they were to be
understood as closing the door against the possibility of peace, would
have favored them had they only left that door open, or even ajar. But
Patrick Henry demanded of the people of Virginia that they should
treat all further talk of peace as mere prattle; that they should
seize the actual situation by a bold grasp of it in front; that,
looking upon the war as a fact, they should instantly proceed to get
ready for it. And therein, once more, in revolutionary ideas, was
Patrick Henry one full step in advance of his contemporaries. Therein,
once more, did he justify the reluctant praise of Jefferson, who was a
member of that convention, and who, nearly fifty years afterward, said
concerning Patrick Henry to a great statesman from Massachusetts:
"After all, it must be allowed that he was our leader in the measures
of the Revolution in Virginia, and in that respect more is due to him
than to any other person.... He left all of us far behind."[155]

Such, at any rate, we have a right to suppose, was the substantial
issue presented by the resolutions of Patrick Henry, and by his
introductory speech in support of them; and upon this issue the little
group of politicians--able and patriotic men, who always opposed his
leadership--then arrayed themselves against him, making the most,
doubtless, of everything favoring the possibility and the
desirableness of a peaceful adjustment of the great dispute. But their
opposition to him only produced the usual result,--of arousing him to
an effort which simply overpowered and scattered all further
resistance. It was in review of their whole quivering platoon of hopes
and fears, of doubts, cautions, and delays, that he then made the
speech which seems to have wrought astonishing effects upon those who
heard it, and which, though preserved in a most inadequate report, now
fills so great a space in the traditions of revolutionary eloquence:--

     "'No man, Mr. President, thinks more highly than I do of the
     patriotism, as well as the abilities, of the very honorable
     gentlemen who have just addressed the House. But different
     men often see the same subject in different lights; and,
     therefore, I hope it will not be thought disrespectful to
     those gentlemen if, entertaining, as I do, opinions of a
     character very opposite to theirs, I should speak forth my
     sentiments freely, and without reserve. This is no time for
     ceremony. The question before the house is one of awful
     moment to this country. For my own part, I consider it as
     nothing less than a question of freedom or slavery. And in
     proportion to the magnitude of the subject ought to be the
     freedom of the debate. It is only in this way that we can
     hope to arrive at truth, and fulfil the great responsibility
     which we hold to God and our country. Should I keep back my
     opinions at such a time, through fear of giving offence, I
     should consider myself as guilty of treason towards my
     country, and of an act of disloyalty towards the majesty of
     Heaven, which I revere above all earthly kings.

     "'Mr. President, it is natural to man to indulge in the
     illusions of Hope. We are apt to shut our eyes against a
     painful truth, and listen to the song of that siren till she
     transforms us into beasts. Is this the part of wise men,
     engaged in a great and arduous struggle for liberty? Are we
     disposed to be of the number of those who, having eyes, see
     not, and having ears, hear not, the things which so nearly
     concern their temporal salvation? For my part, whatever
     anguish of spirit it may cost, I am willing to know the
     whole truth; to know the worst, and to provide for it.

     "'I have but one lamp by which my feet are guided, and that
     is the lamp of experience. I know of no way of judging of
     the future but by the past. And, judging by the past, I wish
     to know what there has been in the conduct of the British
     ministry, for the last ten years, to justify those hopes
     with which gentlemen have been pleased to solace themselves
     and the House. Is it that insidious smile with which our
     petition has been lately received? Trust it not, sir; it
     will prove a snare to your feet. Suffer not yourselves to be
     betrayed with a kiss. Ask yourselves how this gracious
     reception of our petition comports with those warlike
     preparations which cover our waters and darken our land. Are
     fleets and armies necessary to a work of love and
     reconciliation? Have we shown ourselves so unwilling to be
     reconciled, that force must be called in to win back our
     love? Let us not deceive ourselves, sir. These are the
     implements of war and subjugation,--the last arguments to
     which kings resort.

     "'I ask gentlemen, sir, what means this martial array, if
     its purpose be not to force us to submission? Can gentlemen
     assign any other possible motive for it? Has Great Britain
     any enemy in this quarter of the world, to call for all this
     accumulation of navies and armies? No, sir, she has none.
     They are meant for us: they can be meant for no other. They
     are sent over to bind and rivet upon us those chains which
     the British ministry have been so long forging.

     "'And what have we to oppose to them? Shall we try argument?
     Sir, we have been trying that for the last ten years. Have
     we anything new to offer upon the subject? Nothing. We have
     held the subject up in every light of which it is capable;
     but it has been all in vain. Shall we resort to entreaty,
     and humble supplication? What terms shall we find which have
     not been already exhausted?

     "'Let us not, I beseech you, sir, deceive ourselves longer.
     Sir, we have done everything that could be done to avert the
     storm which is now coming on. We have petitioned; we have
     remonstrated; we have supplicated; we have prostrated
     ourselves before the throne, and have implored its
     interposition to arrest the tyrannical hands of the ministry
     and Parliament. Our petitions have been slighted; our
     remonstrances have produced additional violence and insult;
     our supplications have been disregarded; and we have been
     spurned with contempt from the foot of the throne.

     "'In vain, after these things, may we indulge the fond hope
     of peace and reconciliation. There is no longer any room for
     hope. If we wish to be free; if we mean to preserve
     inviolate those inestimable privileges for which we have
     been so long contending; if we mean not basely to abandon
     the noble struggle in which we have been so long engaged,
     and which we have pledged ourselves never to abandon until
     the glorious object of our contest shall be obtained,--we
     must fight! I repeat it, sir,--we must fight! An appeal to
     arms, and to the God of hosts, is all that is left us.'"

Up to this point in his address, the orator seems to have spoken with
great deliberation and self-restraint. St. George Tucker, who was
present, and who has left a written statement of his recollections
both of the speech and of the scene, says:--

     "It was on that occasion that I first felt a full impression
     of Mr. Henry's powers. In vain should I attempt to give any
     idea of his speech. He was calm and collected; touched upon
     the origin and progress of the dispute between Great Britain
     and the colonies, the various conciliatory measures adopted
     by the latter, and the uniformly increasing tone of violence
     and arrogance on the part of the former."

Then follows, in Tucker's narrative, the passage included in the last
two paragraphs of the speech as given above, after which he adds:--

     "Imagine to yourself this speech delivered with all the calm
     dignity of Cato of Utica; imagine to yourself the Roman
     senate assembled in the capitol when it was entered by the
     profane Gauls, who at first were awed by their presence as
     if they had entered an assembly of the gods; imagine that
     you heard that Cato addressing such a senate; imagine that
     you saw the handwriting on the wall of Belshazzar's palace;
     imagine you heard a voice as from heaven uttering the words,
     'We must fight!' as the doom of fate,--and you may have some
     idea of the speaker, the assembly to whom he addressed
     himself, and the auditory of which I was one."[156]

But, by a comparison of this testimony of St. George Tucker with that
of others who heard the speech, it is made evident that, as the orator
then advanced toward the conclusion and real climax of his argument,
he no longer maintained "the calm dignity of Cato of Utica," but that
his manner gradually deepened into an intensity of passion and a
dramatic power which were overwhelming. He thus continued:--

     "'They tell us, sir, that we are weak,--unable to cope with
     so formidable an adversary. But when shall we be stronger?
     Will it be the next week, or the next year? Will it be when
     we are totally disarmed, and when a British guard shall be
     stationed in every house? Shall we gather strength by
     irresolution and inaction? Shall we acquire the means of
     effectual resistance by lying supinely on our backs, and
     hugging the delusive phantom of Hope, until our enemies
     shall have bound us hand and foot?

     "'Sir, we are not weak, if we make a proper use of those
     means which the God of nature hath placed in our power.
     Three millions of people armed in the holy cause of
     liberty, and in such a country as that which we possess, are
     invincible by any force which our enemy can send against us.

     "'Besides, sir, we shall not fight our battles alone. There
     is a just God who presides over the destinies of nations,
     and who will raise up friends to fight our battles for us.
     The battle, sir, is not to the strong alone: it is to the
     vigilant, the active, the brave. Besides, sir, we have no
     election. If we were base enough to desire it, it is now too
     late to retire from the contest. There is no retreat but in
     submission and slavery. Our chains are forged. Their
     clanking may be heard on the plains of Boston. The war is
     inevitable. And let it come! I repeat it, sir, let it come!

     "'It is in vain, sir, to extenuate the matter. Gentlemen may
     cry peace, peace, but there is no peace. The war is actually
     begun. The next gale that sweeps from the north will bring
     to our ears the clash of resounding arms. Our brethren are
     already in the field. Why stand we here idle? What is it
     that gentlemen wish? What would they have? Is life so dear,
     or peace so sweet, as to be purchased at the price of chains
     and slavery? Forbid it, Almighty God! I know not what course
     others may take, but as for me, give me liberty, or give me
     death!'"

Of this tremendous speech there are in existence two traditional
descriptions, neither of which is inconsistent with the testimony
given by St. George Tucker. He, as a lawyer and a judge, seems to have
retained the impression of that portion of the speech which was the
more argumentative and unimpassioned: the two other reporters seem to
have remembered especially its later and more emotional passages. Our
first traditional description was obtained by Henry Stephens Randall
from a clergyman, who had it from an aged friend, also a clergyman,
who heard the speech itself:--

     "Henry rose with an unearthly fire burning in his eye. He
     commenced somewhat calmly, but the smothered excitement
     began more and more to play upon his features and thrill in
     the tones of his voice. The tendons of his neck stood out
     white and rigid like whip-cords. His voice rose louder and
     louder, until the walls of the building, and all within
     them, seemed to shake and rock in its tremendous vibrations.
     Finally, his pale face and glaring eye became terrible to
     look upon. Men leaned forward in their seats, with their
     heads strained forward, their faces pale, and their eyes
     glaring like the speaker's. His last exclamation, 'Give me
     liberty, or give me death!' was like the shout of the leader
     which turns back the rout of battle. The old man from whom
     this tradition was derived added that, 'when the orator sat
     down, he himself felt sick with excitement. Every eye yet
     gazed entranced on Henry. It seemed as if a word from him
     would have led to any wild explosion of violence. Men looked
     beside themselves.'"[157]

The second traditional description of the speech is here given from a
manuscript[158] of Edward Fontaine, who obtained it in 1834 from John
Roane, who himself heard the speech. Roane told Fontaine that the
orator's "voice, countenance, and gestures gave an irresistible force
to his words, which no description could make intelligible to one who
had never seen him, nor heard him speak;" but, in order to convey some
notion of the orator's manner, Roane described the delivery of the
closing sentences of the speech:--

     "You remember, sir, the conclusion of the speech, so often
     declaimed in various ways by school-boys,--'Is life so dear,
     or peace so sweet, as to be purchased at the price of chains
     and slavery? Forbid it, Almighty God! I know not what course
     others may take, but as for me, give me liberty, or give me
     death!' He gave each of these words a meaning which is not
     conveyed by the reading or delivery of them in the ordinary
     way. When he said, 'Is life so dear, or peace so sweet, as
     to be purchased at the price of chains and slavery?' he
     stood in the attitude of a condemned galley slave, loaded
     with fetters, awaiting his doom. His form was bowed; his
     wrists were crossed; his manacles were almost visible as he
     stood like an embodiment of helplessness and agony. After a
     solemn pause, he raised his eyes and chained hands towards
     heaven, and prayed, in words and tones which thrilled every
     heart, 'Forbid it, Almighty God!' He then turned towards the
     timid loyalists of the House, who were quaking with terror
     at the idea of the consequences of participating in
     proceedings which would be visited with the penalties of
     treason by the British crown; and he slowly bent his form
     yet nearer to the earth, and said, 'I know not what course
     others may take,' and he accompanied the words with his
     hands still crossed, while he seemed to be weighed down with
     additional chains. The man appeared transformed into an
     oppressed, heart-broken, and hopeless felon. After
     remaining in this posture of humiliation long enough to
     impress the imagination with the condition of the colony
     under the iron heel of military despotism, he arose proudly,
     and exclaimed, 'but as for me,'--and the words hissed
     through his clenched teeth, while his body was thrown back,
     and every muscle and tendon was strained against the fetters
     which bound him, and, with his countenance distorted by
     agony and rage, he looked for a moment like Laocoön in a
     death struggle with coiling serpents; then the loud, clear,
     triumphant notes, 'Give me liberty,' electrified the
     assembly. It was not a prayer, but a stern demand, which
     would submit to no refusal or delay. The sound of his voice,
     as he spoke these memorable words, was like that of a
     Spartan pæan on the field of Platæa; and, as each syllable
     of the word 'liberty' echoed through the building, his
     fetters were shivered; his arms were hurled apart; and the
     links of his chains were scattered to the winds. When he
     spoke the word 'liberty' with an emphasis never given it
     before, his hands were open, and his arms elevated and
     extended; his countenance was radiant; he stood erect and
     defiant; while the sound of his voice and the sublimity of
     his attitude made him appear a magnificent incarnation of
     Freedom, and expressed all that can be acquired or enjoyed
     by nations and individuals invincible and free. After a
     momentary pause, only long enough to permit the echo of the
     word 'liberty' to cease, he let his left hand fall powerless
     to his side, and clenched his right hand firmly, as if
     holding a dagger with the point aimed at his breast. He
     stood like a Roman senator defying Cæsar, while the
     unconquerable spirit of Cato of Utica flashed from every
     feature; and he closed the grand appeal with the solemn
     words, 'or give me death!' which sounded with the awful
     cadence of a hero's dirge, fearless of death, and victorious
     in death; and he suited the action to the word by a blow
     upon the left breast with the right hand, which seemed to
     drive the dagger to the patriot's heart."[159]

Before passing from this celebrated speech, it is proper to say
something respecting the authenticity of the version of it which has
come down to us, and which is now so universally known in America. The
speech is given in these pages substantially as it was given by Wirt
in his "Life of Henry." Wirt himself does not mention whence he
obtained his version; and all efforts to discover that version as a
whole, in any writing prior to Wirt's book, have thus far been
unsuccessful. These facts have led even so genial a critic as Grigsby
to incline to the opinion that "much of the speech published by Wirt
is apocryphal."[160] It would, indeed, be an odd thing, and a source
of no little disturbance to many minds, if such should turn out to be
the case, and if we should have to conclude that an apocryphal speech
written by Wirt, and attributed by him to Patrick Henry fifteen years
after the great orator's death, had done more to perpetuate the renown
of Patrick Henry's oratory than had been done by any and all the words
actually spoken by the orator himself during his lifetime. On the
other hand, it should be said that Grigsby himself admits that "the
outline of the argument" and "some of its expressions" are undoubtedly
"authentic." That this is so is apparent, likewise, from the written
recollections of St. George Tucker, wherein the substance of the
speech is given, besides one entire passage in almost the exact
language of the version by Wirt. Finally, John Roane, in 1834, in his
conversation with Edward Fontaine, is said to have "verified the
correctness of the speech as it was written by Judge Tyler for Mr.
Wirt."[161] This, unfortunately, is the only intimation that has
anywhere been found attributing Wirt's version to the excellent
authority of Judge John Tyler. If the statement could be confirmed, it
would dispel every difficulty at once. But, even though the statement
should be set aside, enough would still remain to justify us in
thinking that Wirt's version of the famous speech by no means deserves
to be called "apocryphal," in any such sense as that word has when
applied, for example, to the speeches in Livy and in Thucydides, or in
Botta. In the first place, Wirt's version certainly gives the
substance of the speech as actually made by Patrick Henry on the
occasion named; and, for the form of it, Wirt seems to have gathered
testimony from all available living witnesses, and then, from such
sentences or snatches of sentences as these witnesses could remember,
as well as from his own conception of the orator's method of
expression, to have constructed the version which he has handed down
to us. Even in that case, it is probably far more accurate and
authentic than are most of the famous speeches attributed to public
characters before reporters' galleries were opened, and before the art
of reporting was brought to its present perfection.

Returning, now, from this long account of Patrick Henry's most
celebrated speech, to the assemblage in which it was made, it remains
to be mentioned that the resolutions, as offered by Patrick Henry,
were carried; and that the committee, called for by those resolutions,
to prepare a plan for "embodying, arming, and disciplining" the
militia,[162] was at once appointed. Of this committee Patrick Henry
was chairman; and with him were associated Richard Henry Lee,
Nicholas, Harrison, Riddick, Washington, Stephen, Lewis, Christian,
Pendleton, Jefferson, and Zane. On the following day, Friday, the 24th
of March, the committee brought in its report, which was laid over for
one day, and then, after some amendment, was unanimously adopted.

The convention did not close its labors until Monday, the 27th of
March. The contemporaneous estimate of Patrick Henry, not merely as a
leader in debate, but as a constitutional lawyer, and as a man of
affairs, may be partly gathered from the fact of his connection with
each of the two other important committees of this convention,--the
committee "to inquire whether his majesty may of right advance the
terms of granting lands in this colony,"[163] on which his associates
were the great lawyers, Bland, Jefferson, Nicholas, and Pendleton; and
the committee "to prepare a plan for the encouragement of arts and
manufactures in this colony,"[164] on which his associates were
Nicholas, Bland, Mercer, Pendleton, Cary, Carter of Stafford,
Harrison, Richard Henry Lee, Clapham, Washington, Holt, and Newton.


FOOTNOTES:

[136] For an example of such overstatement, see Wirt, 114-123. See,
also, the damaging comments thereon by Rives, _Life of Madison_, i.
63, 64.

[137] 4 _Am. Arch._ i. 928.

[138] 4 _Ibid._ i. 947.

[139] _Ibid._

[140] 4 _Am. Arch._ i. 949, 950.

[141] _Ibid._ i. 953.

[142] _Ibid._ 858.

[143] _Ibid._ i. 963.

[144] Hildreth, iii. 52.

[145] 4 _Am. Arch._ i. 1032.

[146] 4 _Am. Arch._ i. 1022.

[147] _Ibid._ i. 1145.

[148] _Ibid._ i. 1254.

[149] _Ibid._ i. 1062.

[150] _Ibid._ i. 1139.

[151] _Ibid._ i. 1171.

[152] 4 _Am. Arch._ i. 1340.

[153] 4 _Am. Arch._ ii. 167, 168.

[154] MS.

[155] Curtis, _Life of Webster_, i. 585.

[156] MS.

[157] Randall, _Life of Jefferson_, i. 101, 102.

[158] Now in the library of Cornell University.

[159] MS.

[160] _Va. Conv. of 1776_, 150, note.

[161] MS.

[162] 4 _Am. Arch._ ii. 168.

[163] 4 _Am. Arch._ ii. 1742.

[164] _Ibid._ 170.



CHAPTER X

THE RAPE OF THE GUNPOWDER


Several of the famous men of the Revolution, whose distinction is now
exclusively that of civilians, are supposed to have cherished very
decided military aspirations; to have been rather envious of the more
vivid renown acquired by some of their political associates who left
the senate for the field; and, indeed, to have made occasional efforts
to secure for themselves the opportunity for glory in the same pungent
and fascinating form. A notable example of this class of Revolutionary
civilians with abortive military desires, is John Hancock. In June,
1775, when Congress had before it the task of selecting one who should
be the military leader of the uprisen colonists, John Hancock, seated
in the president's chair, gave unmistakable signs of thinking that the
choice ought to fall upon himself. While John Adams was speaking in
general terms of the military situation, involving, of course, the
need of a commander-in-chief, Hancock heard him "with visible
pleasure;" but when the orator came to point out Washington as the man
best fitted for the leadership, "a sudden and striking change" came
over the countenance of the president. "Mortification and resentment
were expressed as forcibly as his face could exhibit them;"[165] and
it is probable that, to the end of his days, he was never able
entirely to forgive Washington for having carried off the martial
glory that he had really believed to be within his own reach. But even
John Adams, who so pitilessly unveiled the baffled military desires of
Hancock, was perhaps not altogether unacquainted with similar emotions
in his own soul. Fully three weeks prior to that notable scene in
Congress, in a letter to his wife in which he was speaking of the
amazing military spirit then running through the continent, and of the
military appointments then held by several of his Philadelphia
friends, he exclaimed in his impulsive way, "Oh that I were a soldier!
I will be."[166] And on the very day on which he joined in the escort
of the new generals, Washington, Lee, and Schuyler, on their first
departure from Philadelphia for the American camp, he sent off to his
wife a characteristic letter revealing something of the anguish with
which he, a civilian, viewed the possibility of his being at a
disadvantage with these military men in the race for glory:--

     "The three generals were all mounted on horseback,
     accompanied by Major Mifflin, who is gone in the character
     of aide-de-camp. All the delegates from the Massachusetts,
     with their servants and carriages, attended. Many others of
     the delegates from the Congress; a large troop of light
     horse in their uniforms; many officers of militia, besides,
     in theirs; music playing, etc., etc. Such is the pride and
     pomp of war. I, poor creature, worn out with scribbling for
     my bread and my liberty, low in spirits and weak in health,
     must leave to others to wear the laurels which I have sown;
     others to eat the bread which I have earned."[167]

Of Patrick Henry, however, it may be said that his permanent fame as
an orator and a statesman has almost effaced the memory of the fact
that, in the first year of the war, he had considerable prominence as
a soldier; that it was then believed by many, and very likely by
himself, that, having done as much as any man to bring on the war, he
was next to do as much as any man in the actual conduct of it, and was
thus destined to add to a civil renown of almost unapproached
brilliance, a similar renown for splendid talents in the field. At any
rate, the "first overt act of war" in Virginia, as Jefferson
testifies,[168] was committed by Patrick Henry. The first physical
resistance to a royal governor, which in Massachusetts was made by the
embattled farmers at Lexington and Concord, was made in Virginia
almost as early, under the direction and inspiration of Patrick
Henry's leadership. In the first organization of the Revolutionary
army in Virginia, the chief command was given to Patrick Henry.
Finally, that he never had the opportunity of proving in battle
whether or not he had military talents, and that, after some months of
nominal command, he was driven by a series of official slights into an
abandonment of his military career, may have been occasioned solely by
a proper distrust of his military capacity on the part of the Virginia
Committee of Safety, or it may have been due in some measure to the
unslumbering jealousy of him which was at the time attributed to the
leading members of that committee. The purpose of this chapter, and of
the next, will be to present a rapid grouping of these incidents in
his life,--incidents which now have the appearance of a mere episode,
but which once seemed the possible beginnings of a deliberate and
conspicuous military career.

Within the city of Williamsburg, at the period now spoken of, had long
been kept the public storehouse for gunpowder and arms. In the dead of
the night[169] preceding the 21st of April, 1775,--a little less than
a month, therefore, after the convention of Virginia had proclaimed
the inevitable approach of a war with Great Britain,--a detachment of
marines from the armed schooner Magdalen, then lying in the James
River, stealthily visited this storehouse, and, taking thence fifteen
half-barrels of gunpowder,[170] carried them off in Lord Dunmore's
wagon to Burwell's Ferry, and put them on board their vessel. Of
course, the news of this exploit flew fast through the colony, and
everywhere awoke alarm and exasperation. Soon some thousands of armed
men made ready to march to the capital to demand the restoration of
the gunpowder. On Tuesday, the 25th of April, the independent company
of Fredericksburg notified their colonel, George Washington, that,
with his approbation, they would be prepared to start for Williamsburg
on the following Saturday, "properly accoutred as light-horsemen," and
in conjunction with "any other bodies of armed men who" might be
"willing to appear in support of the honor of Virginia."[171]

Similar messages were promptly sent to Washington from the independent
companies of Prince William[172] and Albemarle counties.[173] On
Wednesday, the 26th of April, the men in arms who had already arrived
at Fredericksburg sent to the capital a swift messenger "to inquire
whether the gunpowder had been replaced in the public magazine."[174]
On Saturday, the 29th,--being the day already fixed for the march upon
Williamsburg,--one hundred and two gentlemen, representing fourteen
companies of light-horse, met in council at Fredericksburg, and, after
considering a letter from the venerable Peyton Randolph which their
messenger had brought back with him, particularly Randolph's assurance
that the affair of the gunpowder was to be satisfactorily arranged,
came to the resolution that they would proceed no further at that
time; adding, however, this solemn declaration: "We do now pledge
ourselves to each other to be in readiness, at a moment's warning, to
reassemble, and by force of arms to defend the law, the liberty, and
rights of this or any sister colony from unjust and wicked
invasion."[175]

It is at this point that Patrick Henry comes upon the scene. Thus far,
during the trouble, he appears to have been watching events from his
home in Hanover County. As soon, however, as word was brought to him
of the tame conclusion thus reached by the assembled warriors at
Fredericksburg, his soul took fire at the lamentable mistake which he
thought they had made. To him it seemed on every account the part of
wisdom that the blow, which would have to be "struck sooner or later,
should be struck at once, before an overwhelming force should enter
the colony;" that the spell by which the people were held in a sort of
superstitious awe of the governor should be broken; "that the military
resources of the country should be developed;" that the people should
be made to "see and feel their strength by being brought out together;
that the revolution should be set in actual motion in the colony; that
the martial prowess of the country should be awakened, and the
soldiery animated by that proud and resolute confidence which a
successful enterprise in the commencement of a contest never fails to
inspire."[176]

Accordingly, he resolved that, as the troops lately rendezvoused at
Fredericksburg had forborne to strike this needful blow, he would
endeavor to repair the mistake by striking it himself. At once,
therefore, he despatched expresses to the officers and men of the
independent company of his own county, "requesting them to meet him in
arms at New Castle on the second of May, on business of the highest
importance to American liberty."[177] He also summoned the county
committee to meet him at the same time and place.

At the place and time appointed his neighbors were duly assembled; and
when he had laid before them, in a speech of wonderful eloquence, his
view of the situation, they instantly resolved to put themselves under
his command, and to march at once to the capital, either to recover
the gunpowder itself, or to make reprisals on the king's property
sufficient to replace it. Without delay the march began, Captain
Patrick Henry leading. By sunset of the following day, they had got as
far as to Doncastle's Ordinary, about sixteen miles from Williamsburg,
and there rested for the night. Meantime, the news that Patrick Henry
was marching with armed men straight against Lord Dunmore, to demand
the restoration of the gunpowder or payment for it, carried
exhilaration or terror in all directions. On the one hand, many
prudent and conservative gentlemen were horrified at his rashness,
and sent messenger after messenger to beg him to stay his fearful
proceeding, to turn about, and to go home.[178] On the other hand, as
the word flew from county to county that Patrick Henry had taken up
the people's cause in this vigorous fashion, five thousand men sprang
to arms, and started across the country to join the ranks of his
followers, and to lend a hand in case of need. At Williamsburg, the
rumor of his approach brought on a scene of consternation. The wife
and family of Lord Dunmore were hurried away to a place of safety.
Further down the river, the commander of his majesty's ship Fowey was
notified that "his excellency the Lord Dunmore, governor of Virginia,"
was "threatened with an attack at daybreak, ... at his palace at
Williamsburg;" and for his defence was speedily sent off a detachment
of marines.[179] Before daybreak, however, the governor seems to have
come to the prudent decision to avert, by a timely settlement with
Patrick Henry, the impending attack; and accordingly, soon after
daybreak, a messenger arrived at Doncastle's Ordinary, there to tender
immediate satisfaction in money for the gunpowder that had been
ravished away.[180] The troops, having already resumed their march,
were halted; and soon a settlement of the trouble was effected,
according to the terms of the following singular document:--

                    DONCASTLE'S ORDINARY, NEW KENT, May 4, 1775.

     Received from the Honorable Richard Corbin, Esq., his
     majesty's receiver-general, £330, as a compensation for the
     gunpowder lately taken out of the public magazine by the
     governor's order; which money I promise to convey to the
     Virginia delegates at the General Congress, to be under
     their direction laid out in gunpowder for the colony's use,
     and to be stored as they shall direct, until the next colony
     convention or General Assembly; unless it shall be
     necessary, in the mean time, to use the same in defence of
     this colony. It is agreed, that in case the next convention
     shall determine that any part of the said money ought to be
     returned to his majesty's receiver-general, that the same
     shall be done accordingly.

                                     PATRICK HENRY, JUNIOR.[181]

The chief object for which Patrick Henry and his soldiers had taken
the trouble to come to that place having been thus suddenly
accomplished, there was but one thing left for them to do before they
should return to their homes. Robert Carter Nicholas, the treasurer of
the colony, was at Williamsburg; and to him Patrick Henry at once
despatched a letter informing him of the arrangement that had been
made, and offering to him any protection that he might in consequence
require:--

                                                   May 4, 1775.

     SIR,--The affair of the powder is now settled, so as to
     produce satisfaction in me, and I earnestly wish to the
     colony in general. The people here have it in charge from
     the Hanover committee, to tender their services to you as a
     public officer, for the purpose of escorting the public
     treasury to any place in this colony where the money would
     be judged more safe than in the city of Williamsburg. The
     reprisal now made by the Hanover volunteers, though
     accomplished in a manner least liable to the imputation of
     violent extremity, may possibly be the cause of future
     injury to the treasury. If, therefore, you apprehend the
     least danger, a sufficient guard is at your service. I beg
     the return of the bearer may be instant, because the men
     wish to know their destination.

                                With great regard, I am, sir,
                                     Your most humble servant,
                                          PATRICK HENRY, JUNIOR.

     TO ROBERT CARTER NICHOLAS, Esq., Treasurer.[182]

Patrick Henry's desire for an immediate answer from the respectable
Mr. Nicholas was gratified, although it came in the form of a
dignified rebuff: Mr. Nicholas "had no apprehension of the necessity
or propriety of the proffered service."[183]

No direct communication seems to have been had at that time with Lord
Dunmore; but two days afterward his lordship, having given to Patrick
Henry ample time to withdraw to a more agreeable distance, sent
thundering after him this portentous proclamation:--

     Whereas I have been informed from undoubted authority that a
     certain Patrick Henry, of the county of Hanover, and a
     number of deluded followers, have taken up arms, chosen
     their officers, and styling themselves an independent
     company, have marched out of their county, encamped, and put
     themselves in a posture of war, and have written and
     dispatched letters to divers parts of the country, exciting
     the people to join in these outrageous and rebellious
     practices, to the great terror of all his majesty's faithful
     subjects, and in open defiance of law and government; and
     have committed other acts of violence, particularly in
     extorting from his majesty's receiver-general the sum of
     three hundred and thirty pounds, under pretence of replacing
     the powder I thought proper to order from the magazine;
     whence it undeniably appears that there is no longer the
     least security for the life or property of any man:
     wherefore, I have thought proper, with the advice of his
     majesty's council, and in his majesty's name, to issue this
     my proclamation, strictly charging all persons, upon their
     allegiance, not to aid, abet, or give countenance to the
     said Patrick Henry, or any other persons concerned in such
     unwarrantable combinations, but on the contrary to oppose
     them and their designs by every means; which designs must,
     otherwise, inevitably involve the whole country in the most
     direful calamity, as they will call for the vengeance of
     offended majesty and the insulted laws to be exerted here,
     to vindicate the constitutional authority of government.

     Given under my hand and the seal of the colony, at
     Williamsburg, this 6th day of May, 1775, and in the
     fifteenth year of his majesty's reign.

                                                     DUNMORE.

     God save the king.[184]

Beyond question, there were in Virginia at that time many excellent
gentlemen who still trusted that the dispute with Great Britain might
be composed without bloodshed, and to whom Patrick Henry's conduct in
this affair must have appeared foolhardy, presumptuous, and even
criminal. The mass of the people of Virginia, however, did not incline
to take that view of the subject. They had no faith any longer in
timid counsels, in hesitating measures. They believed that their most
important earthly rights were in danger. They longed for a leader with
vigor, promptitude, courage, caring less for technical propriety than
for justice, and not afraid to say so, by word or deed, to Lord
Dunmore and to Lord Dunmore's master. Such a leader they thought they
saw in Patrick Henry. Accordingly, even on his march homeward from
Doncastle's Ordinary, the heart of Virginia began to go forth to him
in expressions of love, of gratitude, and of homage, such as no
American colonist perhaps had ever before received. Upon his return
home, his own county greeted him with its official approval.[185] On
the 8th of May, the county of Louisa sent him her thanks;[186] and on
the following day, messages to the same effect were sent from the
counties of Orange and Spottsylvania.[187] On the 19th of May, an
address "to the inhabitants of Virginia," under the signature of
"Brutus," saluted Patrick Henry as "his country's and America's
unalterable and unappalled great advocate and friend."[188] On the 22d
of May, Prince William County declared its thanks to be "justly due to
Captain Patrick Henry, and the gentlemen volunteers who attended him,
for their proper and spirited conduct."[189] On the 26th of May,
Loudoun County declared its cordial approval.[190] On the 9th of June,
the volunteer company of Lancaster County resolved "that every member
of this company do return thanks to the worthy Captain Patrick Henry
and the volunteer company of Hanover, for their spirited conduct on a
late expedition, and they are determined to protect him from any
insult that may be offered him, on that account, at the risk of life
and fortune."[191] On the 19th of June, resolutions of gratitude and
confidence were voted by the counties of Prince Edward and of
Frederick, the latter saying:--

     "We should blush to be thus late in our commendations of,
     and thanks to, Patrick Henry, Esquire, for his patriotic and
     spirited behavior in making reprisals for the powder so
     unconstitutionally ... taken from the public magazine, could
     we have entertained a thought that any part of the colony
     would have condemned a measure calculated for the benefit of
     the whole; but as we are informed this is the case, we beg
     leave ... to assure that gentleman that we did from the
     first, and still do, most cordially approve and commend his
     conduct in that affair. The good people of this county will
     never fail to approve and support him to the utmost of their
     powers in every action derived from so rich a source as the
     love of his country. We heartily thank him for stepping
     forth to convince the tools of despotism that freeborn men
     are not to be intimidated, by any form of danger, to submit
     to the arbitrary acts of their rulers."[192]

On the 10th of July, the county of Fincastle prolonged the strain of
public affection and applause by assuring Patrick Henry that it would
support and justify him at the risk of life and fortune.[193]

In the mean time, the second Continental Congress had already convened
at Philadelphia, beginning its work on the 10th of May. The journal
mentions the presence, on that day, of all the delegates from
Virginia, excepting Patrick Henry, who, of course, had been delayed in
his preparations for the journey by the events which we have just
described. Not until the 11th of May was he able to set out from his
home; and he was then accompanied upon his journey, to a point beyond
the borders of the colony, by a spontaneous escort of armed men,--a
token, not only of the popular love for him, but of the popular
anxiety lest Dunmore should take the occasion of an unprotected
journey to put him under arrest. "Yesterday," says a document dated
at Hanover, May the 12th, 1775, "Patrick Henry, one of the delegates
for this colony, escorted by a number of respectable young gentlemen,
volunteers from this and King William and Caroline counties, set out
to attend the General Congress. They proceeded with him as far as Mrs.
Hooe's ferry, on the Potomac, by whom they were most kindly and
hospitably entertained, and also provided with boats and hands to
cross the river; and after partaking of this lady's beneficence, the
bulk of the company took their leave of Mr. Henry, saluting him with
two platoons and repeated huzzas. A guard accompanied that worthy
gentleman to the Maryland side, who saw him safely landed; and
committing him to the gracious and wise Disposer of all human events,
to guide and protect him whilst contending for a restitution of our
dearest rights and liberties, they wished him a safe journey, and
happy return to his family and friends."[194]


FOOTNOTES:

[165] _Works of John Adams_, ii. 415-417.

[166] _Letters of John Adams to his Wife_, i. 40.

[167] _Letters of John Adams to his Wife_, i. 47, 48.

[168] _Works of Jefferson_, i. 116.

[169] 4 _Am. Arch._ ii. 1227.

[170] _Ibid._ iii. 390.

[171] 4 _Am. Arch._ ii. 387.

[172] _Ibid._ ii. 395.

[173] _Ibid._ ii. 442, 443.

[174] _Ibid._ ii. 426.

[175] 4 _Am. Arch._ ii. 443.

[176] Patrick Henry's reasons were thus stated by him at the time to
Colonel Richard Morris and Captain George Dabney, and by the latter
were communicated to Wirt, 136, 137.

[177] Wirt, 137, 138.

[178] Wirt, 141.

[179] 4 _Am. Arch._ ii. 504

[180] Cooke, _Virginia_, 432.

[181] 4 _Am. Arch._ ii. 540.

[182] 4 _Am. Arch._ ii. 541.

[183] _Ibid._

[184] 4 _Am. Arch._ ii. 516.

[185] 4 _Am. Arch._ ii. 540, 541.

[186] _Ibid._ ii. 529.

[187] _Ibid._ ii. 539, 540.

[188] 4 _Am. Arch._ ii. 641.

[189] _Ibid._ ii. 667.

[190] _Ibid._ ii. 710, 711.

[191] _Ibid._ ii. 938.

[192] 4 _Am. Arch._ ii. 1024.

[193] _Ibid._ ii. 1620, 1621. For notable comments on Patrick Henry's
"striking and lucky _coup de main_," see Rives, _Life of Madison_, i.
93, 94; _Works of Jefferson_, i. 116, 117; Charles Mackay, _Founders
of the American Republic_, 232-234; 327.

[194] 4 _Am. Arch._ ii. 541.



CHAPTER XI

IN CONGRESS AND IN CAMP


On Thursday, the 18th of May, Patrick Henry took his seat in the
second Continental Congress; and he appears thenceforward to have
continued in attendance until the very end of the session, which
occurred on the 1st of August. From the official journal of this
Congress, it is impossible to ascertain the full extent of any
member's participation in its work. Its proceedings were transacted in
secret; and only such results were announced to the public as, in the
opinion of Congress, it was desirable that the public should know.
Then, too, from the private correspondence and the diaries of its
members but little help can be got. As affecting Patrick Henry, almost
the only non-official testimony that has been found is that of
Jefferson, who, however, did not enter this Congress until its session
was half gone, and who, forty years afterward, wrote what he probably
supposed to be his recollections concerning his old friend's
deportment and influence in that body:--

     "I found Mr. Henry to be a silent and almost unmeddling
     member in Congress. On the original opening of that body,
     while general grievances were the topic, he was in his
     element, and captivated all by his bold and splendid
     eloquence. But as soon as they came to specific matters, to
     sober reasoning and solid argumentation, he had the good
     sense to perceive that his declamation, however excellent in
     its proper place, had no weight at all in such an assembly
     as that, of cool-headed, reflecting, judicious men. He
     ceased, therefore, in a great measure, to take any part in
     the business. He seemed, indeed, very tired of the place,
     and wonderfully relieved when, by appointment of the
     Virginia convention to be colonel of their first regiment,
     he was permitted to leave Congress about the last of
     July."[195]

Perhaps the principal value of this testimony is to serve as an
illustration of the extreme fragility of any man's memory respecting
events long passed, even in his own experience. Thus, Jefferson here
remembers how "wonderfully relieved" Patrick Henry was at being
"permitted to leave Congress" on account of his appointment by the
Virginia convention "to be colonel of their first regiment." But, from
the official records of the time, it can now be shown that neither of
the things which Jefferson thus remembers, ever had any existence in
fact. In the first place, the journal of the Virginia convention[196]
indicates that Patrick Henry's appointment as colonel could not have
been the occasion of any such relief from congressional duties as
Jefferson speaks of; for that appointment was not made until five
days after Congress itself had adjourned, when, of course, Patrick
Henry and his fellow delegates, including Jefferson, were already far
advanced on their journey back to Virginia. In the second place, the
journal of Congress[197] indicates that Patrick Henry had no such
relief from congressional duties, on any account, but was bearing his
full share in its business, even in the plainest and most practical
details, down to the very end of the session.

Any one who now recalls the tremendous events that were taking place
in the land while the second Continental Congress was in session, and
the immense questions of policy and of administration with which it
had to deal, will find it hard to believe that its deliberations were
out of the range of Patrick Henry's sympathies or capacities, or that
he could have been the listless, speechless, and ineffective member
depicted by the later pen of Jefferson. When that Congress first came
together, the blood was as yet hardly dry on the grass in Lexington
Common; on the very morning on which its session opened, the colonial
troops burst into the stronghold at Ticonderoga; and when the session
had lasted but six weeks, its members were conferring together over
the ghastly news from Bunker Hill. The organization of some kind of
national government for thirteen colonies precipitated into a state of
war; the creation of a national army; the selection of a
commander-in-chief, and of the officers to serve under him; the
hurried fortification of coasts, harbors, cities; the supply of the
troops with clothes, tents, weapons, ammunition, food, medicine;
protection against the Indian tribes along the frontier of nearly
every colony; the goodwill of the people of Canada, and of Jamaica; a
solemn, final appeal to the king and to the people of England; an
appeal to the people of Ireland; finally, a grave statement to all
mankind of "the causes and necessity of their taking up arms,"--these
were among the weighty and soul-stirring matters which the second
Continental Congress had to consider and to decide upon. For any man
to say, forty years afterward, even though he say it with all the
authority of the renown of Thomas Jefferson, that, in the presence of
such questions, the spirit of Patrick Henry was dull or unconcerned,
and that, in a Congress which had to deal with such questions, he was
"a silent and almost unmeddling member," is to put a strain upon human
confidence which it is unable to bear.

The formula by which the daily labors of this Congress are frequently
described in its own journal is, that "Congress met according to
adjournment, and, agreeable to the order of the day, again resolved
itself into a committee of the whole to take into consideration the
state of America; and after some time spent therein, the president
resumed the chair, and Mr. Ward, from the committee, reported that
they had proceeded in the business, but, not having completed it,
desired him to move for leave to sit again."[198] And although, from
the beginning to the end of the session, no mention is made of any
word spoken in debate by any member, we can yet glean, even from that
meagre record, enough to prove that upon Patrick Henry was laid about
as much labor in the form of committee-work as upon any other member
of the House,--a fair test, it is believed, of any man's zeal,
industry, and influence in any legislative body.

Further, it will be noted that the committee-work to which he was thus
assigned was often of the homeliest and most prosaic kind, calling not
for declamatory gifts, but for common sense, discrimination,
experience, and knowledge of men and things. He seems, also, to have
had special interest and authority in the several anxious phases of
the Indian question as presented by the exigencies of that awful
crisis, and to have been placed on every committee that was appointed
to deal with any branch of the subject. Thus, on the 16th of June, he
was placed with General Schuyler, James Duane, James Wilson, and
Philip Livingston, on a committee "to take into consideration the
papers transmitted from the convention of New York, relative to Indian
affairs, and report what steps, in their opinion, are necessary to be
taken for securing and preserving the friendship of the Indian
nations."[199] On the 19th of June, he served with John Adams and
Thomas Lynch on a committee to inform Charles Lee of his appointment
as second major-general; and when Lee's answer imported that his
situation and circumstances as a British officer required some further
and very careful negotiations with Congress, Patrick Henry was placed
upon the special committee to which this delicate business was
intrusted.[200] On the 21st of June, the very day on which, according
to the journal, "Mr. Thomas Jefferson appeared as a delegate for the
colony of Virginia, and produced his credentials," his colleague,
Patrick Henry, rose in his place and stated that Washington "had put
into his hand sundry queries, to which he desired the Congress would
give an answer." These queries necessarily involved subjects of
serious concern to the cause for which they were about to plunge into
war, and would certainly require for their consideration "cool-headed,
reflecting, and judicious men." The committee appointed for the
purpose consisted of Silas Deane, Patrick Henry, John Rutledge, Samuel
Adams, and Richard Henry Lee.[201] On the 10th of July, "Mr. Alsop
informed the Congress that he had an invoice of Indian goods, which a
gentleman in this town had delivered to him, and which the said
gentleman was willing to dispose of to the Congress." The committee
"to examine the said invoice and report to the Congress" was composed
of Philip Livingston, Patrick Henry, and John Alsop.[202] On the 12th
of July, it was resolved to organize three departments for the
management of Indian affairs, the commissioners to "have power to
treat with the Indians in their respective departments, in the name
and on behalf of the United Colonies, in order to preserve peace and
friendship with the said Indians, and to prevent their taking any part
in the present commotions." On the following day the commissioners for
the middle department were elected, namely, Franklin, Patrick Henry,
and James Wilson.[203] On the 17th of July, a committee was appointed
to negotiate with the Indian missionary, the Rev. Samuel Kirkland,
respecting his past and future services among the Six Nations, "in
order to secure their friendship, and to continue them in a state of
neutrality with respect to the present controversy between Great
Britain and these colonies." This committee consisted of Thomas
Cushing, Patrick Henry, and Silas Deane.[204] Finally, on the 31st of
July, next to the last day of the session, a committee consisting of
one member for each colony was appointed to serve in the recess of
Congress, for the very practical and urgent purpose of inquiring "in
all the colonies after virgin lead and leaden ore, and the best
methods of collecting, smelting, and refining it;" also, after "the
cheapest and easiest methods of making salt in these colonies." This
was not a committee on which any man could be useful who had only
"declamation" to contribute to its work; and the several colonies
were represented upon it by their most sagacious and their weightiest
men,--as New Hampshire by Langdon, Massachusetts by John Adams, Rhode
Island by Stephen Hopkins, Pennsylvania by Franklin, Delaware by
Rodney, South Carolina by Gadsden, Virginia by Patrick Henry.[205]

On the day on which this committee was appointed, Patrick Henry wrote
to Washington, then at the headquarters of the army near Boston, a
letter which denoted on the part of the writer a perception, unusual
at that time, of the gravity and duration of the struggle on which the
colonies were just entering:--

                                 PHILADELPHIA, July 31st, 1775.

     SIR,--Give me leave to recommend the bearer, Mr. Frazer,
     to your notice and regard. He means to enter the American
     camp, and there to gain that experience, of which the
     general cause may be avail'd. It is my earnest wish that
     many Virginians might see service. It is not unlikely that
     in the fluctuation of things our country may have occasion
     for great military exertions. For this reason I have taken
     the liberty to trouble you with this and a few others of the
     same tendency. The public good which you, sir, have so
     eminently promoted, is my only motive. That you may enjoy
     the protection of Heaven and live long and happy is the
     ardent wish of,

                               Sir,
                                    Yr. mo. obt. hbl. serv.,
                                                P. HENRY, JR.[206]

     His Excellency, GENL. WASHINGTON.

On the following day Congress adjourned. As soon as possible after its
adjournment, the Virginia delegates seem to have departed for home, to
take their places in the convention then in session at Richmond; for
the journal of that convention mentions that on Wednesday, August the
9th, "Patrick Henry, Edmund Pendleton, Benjamin Harrison, and Thomas
Jefferson, Esquires, appeared in convention, and took their
seats."[207] On the next day an incident occurred in the convention
implying that Patrick Henry, during his absence in Congress, had been
able to serve his colony by other gifts as well as by those of "bold
and splendid eloquence:" it was resolved that "the powder purchased by
Patrick Henry, Esquire, for the use of this colony, be immediately
sent for."[208] On the day following that, the convention resolved
unanimously that "the thanks of this convention are justly due to his
excellency, George Washington, Esquire, Patrick Henry, and Edmund
Pendleton, Esquires, three of the worthy delegates who represented
this colony in the late Continental Congress, for their faithful
discharge of that important trust; and this body are only induced to
dispense with their future services of the like kind, by the
appointment of the two former to other offices in the public service,
incompatible with their attendance on this, and the infirm state of
health of the latter."[209]

Of course, the two appointments here referred to are of Washington as
commander-in-chief of the forces of the United Colonies, and of
Patrick Henry as commander-in-chief of the forces of Virginia,--the
latter appointment having been made by the Virginia convention on the
5th of August. The commission, which passed the convention on the 28th
of that month, constituted Patrick Henry "colonel of the first
regiment of regulars, and commander-in-chief of all the forces to be
raised for the protection and defence of this colony;" and while it
required "all officers and soldiers, and every person whatsoever, in
any way concerned, to be obedient" to him, "in all things touching the
due execution of this commission," it also required him to be obedient
to "all orders and instructions which, from time to time," he might
"receive from the convention or Committee of Safety."[210]
Accordingly, Patrick Henry's control of military proceedings in
Virginia was, as it proved, nothing more than nominal: it was a
supreme command on paper, tempered in actual experience by the
incessant and distrustful interference of an ever-present body of
civilians, who had all power over him.

A newspaper of Williamsburg for the 23d of September announces the
arrival there, two days before, of "Patrick Henry, Esquire,
commander-in-chief of the Virginia forces. He was met and escorted to
town by the whole body of volunteers, who paid him every mark of
respect and distinction in their power."[211] Thereupon he inspected
the grounds about the city; and as a place suitable for the
encampment, he fixed upon a site in the rear of the College of William
and Mary. Soon troops began to arrive in considerable numbers, and to
prepare themselves for whatever service might be required of
them.[212] There was, however, a sad lack of arms and ammunition. On
the 15th of October, Pendleton, who was at the head of the Committee
of Safety, gave this account of the situation in a letter to Richard
Henry Lee, then in Congress at Philadelphia:--

     "Had we arms and ammunition, it would give vigor to our
     measures.... Nine companies of regulars are here, and seem
     very clever men; others, we hear, are ready, and only wait
     to collect arms. Lord Dunmore's forces are only one hundred
     and sixty as yet, intrenched at Gosport, and supported by
     the ships drawn up before that and Norfolk."[213]

On the 30th of November, Lord Dunmore, who had been compelled by the
smallness of his land force to take refuge upon his armed vessels off
the coast, thus described the situation, in a letter to General Sir
William Howe, then in command at Boston:--

     "I must inform you that with our little corps, I think we
     have done wonders. We have taken and destroyed above four
     score pieces of ordnance, and, by landing in different parts
     of the country, we keep them in continual hot water....
     Having heard that a thousand chosen men belonging to the
     rebels, great part of whom were riflemen, were on their
     march to attack us here, or to cut off our provisions, I
     determined to take possession of the pass at the Great
     Bridge, which secures us the greatest part of two counties
     to supply us with provisions. I accordingly ordered a
     stockade fort to be erected there, which was done in a few
     days; and I put an officer and twenty-five men to garrison
     it, with some volunteers and negroes, who have defended it
     against all the efforts of the rebels for these eight days.
     We have killed several of their men; and I make no doubt we
     shall now be able to maintain our ground there; but should
     we be obliged to abandon it, we have thrown up an
     intrenchment on the land side of Norfolk, which I hope they
     will never be able to force. Here we are, with only the
     small part of a regiment contending against the extensive
     colony of Virginia."[214]

But who were these "thousand chosen men belonging to the rebels," who,
on their march to attack Lord Dunmore at Norfolk, had thus been held
in check by his little fort at the Great Bridge? We are told by
Dunmore himself that they were Virginia troops. But why was not
Patrick Henry in immediate command of them? Why was Patrick Henry held
back from this service,--the only active service then to be had in the
field? And why was the direction of this important enterprise given to
his subordinate, Colonel William Woodford, of the second regiment?
There is abundant evidence that Patrick Henry had eagerly desired to
conduct this expedition; that he had even solicited the Committee of
Safety to permit him to do so; but that they, distrusting his military
capacity, overruled his wishes, and gave this fine opportunity for
military distinction to the officer next below him in command.
Moreover, no sooner had Colonel Woodford departed upon the service,
than he began to ignore altogether the commander-in-chief, and to make
his communications directly to the Committee of Safety,--a course in
which he was virtually sustained by that body, on appeal being made to
them. Furthermore, on the 9th of December, Colonel Woodford won a
brilliant victory over the enemy at the Great Bridge,[215] thus
apparently justifying to the public the wisdom of the committee in
assigning the work to him, and also throwing still more into the
background the commander-in-chief, who was then chafing in camp over
his enforced retirement from this duty. But this was not the only cup
of humiliation which was pressed to his lips. Not long afterward,
there arrived at the seat of war a few hundred North Carolina troops,
under command of Colonel Robert Howe; and the latter, with the full
consent of Woodford, at once took command of their united forces, and
thenceforward addressed his official letters solely to the convention
of Virginia, or to the Committee of Safety, paying not the slightest
attention to the commander-in-chief.[216] Finally, on the 28th of
December, Congress decided to raise in Virginia six battalions to be
taken into continental pay;[217] and, by a subsequent vote, it
likewise resolved to include within these six battalions the first and
the second Virginia regiments already raised.[218] A commission was
accordingly sent to Patrick Henry as colonel of the first Virginia
battalion,[219]--an official intimation that the expected commission
of a brigadier-general for Virginia was to be given to some one else.

On receiving this last affront, Patrick Henry determined to lay down
his military appointments, which he did on the 28th of February, 1776,
and at once prepared to leave the camp. As soon as this news got
abroad among the troops, they all, according to a contemporary
account,[220] "went into mourning, and, under arms, waited on him at
his lodgings," when his officers presented to him an affectionate
address:--

     TO PATRICK HENRY, JUNIOR, ESQUIRE:

     Deeply impressed with a grateful sense of the obligations we
     lie under to you for the polite, humane, and tender
     treatment manifested to us throughout the whole of your
     conduct, while we have had the honor of being under your
     command, permit us to offer to you our sincere thanks, as
     the only tribute we have in our power to pay to your real
     merits. Notwithstanding your withdrawing yourself from
     service fills us with the most poignant sorrow, as it at
     once deprives us of our father and general, yet, as
     gentlemen, we are compelled to applaud your spirited
     resentment to the most glaring indignity. May your merit
     shine as conspicuous to the world in general as it hath done
     to us, and may Heaven shower its choicest blessings upon
     you.

     WILLIAMSBURG, February 29, 1776.

His reply to this warm-hearted message was in the following words:--

     GENTLEMEN,--I am extremely obliged to you for your
     approbation of my conduct. Your address does me the highest
     honor. This kind testimony of your regard to me would have
     been an ample reward for services much greater than I have
     had the power to perform. I return you, and each of you,
     gentlemen, my best acknowledgments for the spirit, alacrity,
     and zeal you have constantly shown in your several stations.
     I am unhappy to part with you. I leave the service, but I
     leave my heart with you. May God bless you, and give you
     success and safety, and make you the glorious instruments of
     saving our country.[221]

The grief and indignation thus exhibited by the officers who had
served under Patrick Henry soon showed itself in a somewhat violent
manner among the men. The "Virginia Gazette" for that time states
that, "after the officers had received Colonel Henry's kind answer to
their address, they insisted upon his dining with them at the Raleigh
Tavern, before his departure; and after the dinner, a number of them
proposed escorting him out of town, but were prevented by some
uneasiness getting among the soldiery, who assembled in a tumultuous
manner and demanded their discharge, and declared their unwillingness
to serve under any other commander. Upon which Colonel Henry found it
necessary to stay a night longer in town, which he spent in visiting
the several barracks; and used every argument in his power with the
soldiery to lay aside their imprudent resolution, and to continue in
the service, which he had quitted from motives in which his honor
alone was concerned."[222] Moreover, several days after he had left
the camp altogether and had returned to his home, he was followed by
an address signed by ninety officers belonging not only to his own
regiment, but to that of Colonel Woodford,--a document which has no
little value as presenting strongly one side of contemporary military
opinion respecting Patrick Henry's career as a soldier, and the
treatment to which he had been subjected.

     SIR,--Deeply concerned for the good of our country, we
     sincerely lament the unhappy necessity of your resignation,
     and with all the warmth of affection assure you that,
     whatever may have given rise to the indignity lately offered
     to you, we join with the general voice of the people, and
     think it our duty to make this public declaration of our
     high respect for your distinguished merit. To your vigilance
     and judgment, as a senator, this United Continent bears
     ample testimony, while she prosecutes her steady opposition
     to those destructive ministerial measures which your
     eloquence first pointed out and taught to resent, and your
     resolution led forward to resist. To your extensive
     popularity the service, also, is greatly indebted for the
     expedition with which the troops were raised; and while they
     were continued under your command, the firmness, candor, and
     politeness, which formed the complexion of your conduct
     towards them, obtained the signal approbation of the wise
     and virtuous, and will leave upon our minds the most
     grateful impression.

     Although retired from the immediate concerns of war, we
     solicit the continuance of your kindly attention. We know
     your attachment to the best of causes; we have the fullest
     confidence in your abilities, and in the rectitude of your
     views; and, however willing the envious may be to undermine
     an established reputation, we trust the day will come when
     justice shall prevail, and thereby secure you an honorable
     and happy return to the glorious employment of conducting
     our councils and hazarding your life in the defence of your
     country.[223]

The public agitation over the alleged wrong which had thus been done
to Patrick Henry during his brief military career, and which had
brought that career to its abrupt and painful close, seems to have
continued for a considerable time. Throughout the colony the blame was
openly and bluntly laid upon the Committee of Safety, who, on account
of envy, it was said, had tried "to bury in obscurity his martial
talents."[224] On the other hand, the course pursued by that
committee was ably defended by many, on the ground that Patrick Henry,
with all his great gifts for civil life, really had no fitness for a
leading military position. One writer asserted that even in the
convention which had elected Patrick Henry as commander-in-chief, it
was objected that "his studies had been directed to civil and not to
military pursuits; that he was totally unacquainted with the art of
war, and had no knowledge of military discipline; and that such a
person was very unfit to be at the head of troops who were likely to
be engaged with a well-disciplined army, commanded by experienced and
able generals."[225] In the very middle of the period of his nominal
military service, this opinion of his unfitness was still more
strongly urged by the chairman of the Committee of Safety, who, on the
24th of December, 1775, said in a letter to Colonel Woodford:--

     "Believe me, sir, the unlucky step of calling that gentleman
     from our councils, where he was useful, into the field, in
     an important station, the duties of which he must, in the
     nature of things, be an entire stranger to, has given me
     many an anxious and uneasy moment. In consequence of this
     mistaken step, which can't now be retracted or
     remedied,--for he has done nothing worthy of degradation,
     and must keep his rank,--we must be deprived of the service
     of some able officers, whose honor and former ranks will not
     suffer them to act under him in this juncture, when we so
     much need their services."[226]

This seems to have been, in substance, the impression concerning
Patrick Henry held at that time by at least two friendly and most
competent observers, who were then looking on from a distance, and
who, of course, were beyond the range of any personal or partisan
prejudice upon the subject. Writing from Cambridge, on the 7th of
March, 1776, before he had received the news of Henry's resignation,
Washington said to Joseph Reed, then at Philadelphia: "I think my
countrymen made a capital mistake when they took Henry out of the
senate to place him in the field; and pity it is that he does not see
this, and remove every difficulty by a voluntary resignation."[227] On
the 15th of that month, Reed, in reply, gave to Washington this bit of
news: "We have some accounts from Virginia that Colonel Henry has
resigned in disgust at not being made a general officer; but it rather
gives satisfaction than otherwise, as his abilities seem better
calculated for the senate than the field."[228]

Nevertheless, in all these contemporary judgments upon the alleged
military defects of Patrick Henry, no reader can now fail to note an
embarrassing lack of definiteness, and a tendency to infer that,
because that great man was so great in civil life, as a matter of
course, he could not be great, also, in military life,--a proposition
that could be overthrown by numberless historical examples to the
contrary. It would greatly aid us if we could know precisely what, in
actual experience, were the defects found in Patrick Henry as a
military man, and precisely how these defects were exhibited by him in
the camp at Williamsburg. In the writings of that period, no
satisfaction upon this point seems thus far to have been obtained.
There is, however, a piece of later testimony, derived by authentic
tradition from a prominent member of the Virginia Committee of Safety,
which really helps one to understand what may have been the exact
difficulty with the military character of Patrick Henry, and just why,
also, it could not be more plainly stated at the time. Clement
Carrington, a son of Paul Carrington, told Hugh Blair Grigsby that the
real ground of the action of the Committee of Safety "was the want of
discipline in the regiment under the command of Colonel Henry. None
doubted his courage, or his alacrity to hasten to the field; but it
was plain that he did not seem to be conscious of the importance of
strict discipline in the army, but regarded his soldiers as so many
gentlemen who had met to defend their country, and exacted from them
little more than the courtesy that was proper among equals. To have
marched to the sea-board at that time with a regiment of such men,
would have been to insure their destruction; and it was a thorough
conviction of this truth that prompted the decision of the
committee."[229]

Yet, even with this explanation, the truth remains that Patrick
Henry, as commander-in-chief of the Virginia forces, never was
permitted to take command, or to see any real service in the field, or
to look upon the face of an armed enemy, or to show, in the only way
in which it could be shown, whether or not he had the gifts of a
military leader in action. As an accomplished and noble-minded
Virginian of our own time has said:--

     "It may be doubted whether he possessed those qualities
     which make a wary partisan, and which are so often possessed
     in an eminent degree by uneducated men. Regular fighting
     there was none in the colony, until near the close of the
     war.... The most skilful partisan in the Virginia of that
     day, covered as it was with forests, cut up by streams, and
     beset by predatory bands, would have been the Indian
     warrior; and as a soldier approached that model, would he
     have possessed the proper tactics for the time. That Henry
     would not have made a better Indian fighter than Jay, or
     Livingston, or the Adamses, that he might not have made as
     dashing a partisan as Tarleton or Simcoe, his friends might
     readily afford to concede; but that he evinced, what neither
     Jay, nor Livingston, nor the Adamses did evince, a
     determined resolution to stake his reputation and his life
     on the issue of arms, and that he resigned his commission
     when the post of imminent danger was refused him, exhibit a
     lucid proof that, whatever may have been his ultimate
     fortune, he was not deficient in two grand elements of
     military success,--personal enterprise, and unquestioned
     courage."[230]


FOOTNOTES:

[195] _Hist. Mag._ for Aug. 1867, 92.

[196] 4 _Am. Arch._ iii. 375.

[197] 4 _Am. Arch._ ii. 1902.

[198] 4 _Am. Arch._ ii. 1834.

[199] 4 _Am. Arch._ ii. 1849.

[200] 4 _Am. Arch._ ii. 1850, 1851.

[201] _Ibid._ ii. 1852.

[202] _Ibid._ ii. 1878.

[203] 4 _Am. Arch._ ii. 1879, 1883.

[204] _Ibid._ ii. 1884, 1885.

[205] 4 _Am. Arch._ ii. 1902.

[206] MS.

[207] 4 _Am. Arch._ iii. 377.

[208] _Ibid._ iii. 377, 378.

[209] _Ibid._ iii. 378.

[210] 4 _Am. Arch._ iii. 393. See, also, his oath of office, _ibid._
iii. 411.

[211] 4 _Am. Arch._ iii. 776.

[212] Wirt, 159.

[213] 4 _Am. Arch._ iii. 1067.

[214] 4 _Am. Arch._ iii. 1713-1715.

[215] Graphic contemporary accounts of this battle may be found in 4
_Am. Arch._ iv. 224, 228, 229.

[216] Wirt, 178.

[217] 4 _Am. Arch._ iii. 1962.

[218] _Ibid._ iv. 1669.

[219] _Ibid._ iv. 1517.

[220] _Ibid._ iv. 1515, 1516.

[221] 4 _Am. Arch._ iv. 1516; also, Wirt, 180, 181.

[222] 4 _Am. Arch._ iv. 1516.

[223] 4 _Am. Arch._ iv. 1516, 1517.

[224] _Ibid._ iv. 1518.

[225] 4 _Am. Arch._ iv. 1519.

[226] Wirt, 175.

[227] _Writings of Washington_, iii. 309.

[228] W. B. Reed, _Life of Joseph Reed_, i. 173.

[229] Grigsby, _Va. Conv. of 1776_, 52, 53, note.

[230] Grigsby, _Va. Conv. of 1776_, 151, 152.



CHAPTER XII

INDEPENDENCE


Upon this mortifying close of a military career which had opened with
so much expectation and even _éclat_, Patrick Henry returned, early in
March, 1776, to his home in the county of Hanover,--a home on which
then rested the shadow of a great sorrow. In the midst of the public
engagements and excitements which absorbed him during the previous
year, his wife, Sarah, the wife of his youth, the mother of his six
children, had passed away. His own subsequent release from public
labor, however bitter in its occasion, must have brought to him a
great solace in the few weeks of repose which he then had under his
own roof, with the privilege of ministering to the happiness of his
motherless children, and of enjoying once more their loving
companionship and sympathy.

But in such a crisis of his country's fate, such a man as Patrick
Henry could not be permitted long to remain in seclusion; and the
promptness and the heartiness with which he was now summoned back into
the service of the public as a civilian, after the recent
humiliations of his military career, were accented, perhaps, on the
part of his neighbors, by something of the fervor of intended
compensation, if not of intended revenge. For, in the mean time, the
American colonies had been swiftly advancing, along a path strewn with
corpses and wet with blood, towards the doctrine that a total
separation from the mother-country,--a thing hitherto contemplated by
them only as a disaster and a crime,--might after all be neither, but
on the contrary, the only resource left to them in their desperate
struggle for political existence. This supreme question, it was plain,
was to confront the very next Virginia convention, which was under
appointment to meet early in the coming May. Almost at once,
therefore, after his return home, Patrick Henry was elected by his
native county to represent it in that convention.

On Monday morning, the 6th of May, the convention gathered at
Williamsburg for its first meeting. On its roll of members we see many
of those names which have become familiar to us in the progress of
this history,--the names of those sturdy and well-trained leaders who
guided Virginia during all that stormy period,--Pendleton, Cary,
Mason, Nicholas, Bland, the Lees, Mann Page, Dudley Digges, Wythe,
Edmund Randolph, and a few others. For the first time also, on such a
roll, we meet the name of James Madison, an accomplished young
political philosopher, then but four years from the inspiring
instruction of President Witherspoon at Princeton. But while a few
very able men had places in that convention, it was, at the time, by
some observers thought to contain an unusually large number of
incompetent persons. Three days after the opening of the session
Landon Carter wrote to Washington:--

     "I could have wished that ambition had not so visibly seized
     so much ignorance all over the colony, as it seems to have
     done; for this present convention abounds with too many of
     the inexperienced creatures to navigate our bark on this
     dangerous coast; so that I fear the few skilful pilots who
     have hitherto done tolerably well to keep her clear from
     destruction, will not be able to conduct her with common
     safety any longer."[231]

The earliest organization of the House was, on the part of the friends
of Patrick Henry, made the occasion for a momentary flash of
resentment against Edmund Pendleton, as the man who was believed by
them to have been the guiding mind of the Committee of Safety in its
long series of restraints upon the military activity of their chief.
At the opening of the convention Pendleton was nominated for its
president,--a most suitable nomination, and one which under ordinary
circumstances would have been carried by acclamation. Thomas Johnson,
however, a stanch follower of Patrick Henry, at once presented an
opposing candidate; and although Pendleton was elected, he was not
elected without a contest, or without this significant hint that the
fires of indignation against him were still burning in the hearts of a
strong party in that house and throughout the colony.

The convention lasted just two months lacking a day; and in all the
detail and drudgery of its business, as the journal indicates, Patrick
Henry bore a very large part. In the course of the session, he seems
to have served on perhaps a majority of all its committees. On the 6th
of May, he was made a member of the committee of privileges and
elections; on the 7th, of a committee "to bring in an ordinance to
encourage the making of salt, saltpetre, and gunpowder;" on the 8th,
of the committee on "propositions and grievances;" on the 21st, of a
committee "to inquire for a proper hospital for the reception and
accommodation of the sick and wounded soldiers;" on the 22d, of a
committee to inquire into the truth of a complaint made by the Indians
respecting encroachments on their lands; on the 23d, of a committee to
bring in an ordinance for augmenting the ninth regiment, for enlisting
four troops of horse, and for raising men for the defence of the
frontier counties; on the 4th of June, of a committee to inquire into
the causes for the depreciation of paper money in the colony, and into
the rates at which goods are sold at the public store; on the 14th of
June, of a committee to prepare an address to be sent by Virginia to
the Shawanese Indians; on the 15th of June, of a committee to bring in
amendments to the ordinance for prescribing a mode of punishment for
the enemies of America in this colony; and on the 22d of June, of a
committee to prepare an ordinance "for enabling the present
magistrates to continue the administration of justice, and for
settling the general mode of proceedings in criminal and other cases."
The journal also mentions his frequent activity in the House in the
presentation of reports from some of these committees: for example,
from the committee on propositions and grievances, on the 16th of May,
on the 22d of May, and on the 15th of June. On the latter occasion, he
made to the House three detailed reports on as many different
topics.[232]

Of course, the question overshadowing all others in that convention
was the question of independence. General Charles Lee, whose military
duties just then detained him at Williamsburg, and who was intently
watching the currents of political thought in all the colonies,
assured Washington, in a letter written on the 10th of May, that "a
noble spirit" possessed the convention; and that the members were
"almost unanimous for independence," the only disagreement being "in
their sentiments about the mode."[233] That Patrick Henry was in favor
of independence hardly needs to be mentioned; yet it does need to be
mentioned that he was among those who disagreed with some of his
associates "about the mode." While he was as eager and as resolute
for independence as any man, he doubted whether the time had then
fully come for declaring independence. He thought that the declaration
should be so timed as to secure, beyond all doubt, two great
conditions of success,--first, the firm union of the colonies
themselves, and secondly, the friendship of foreign powers,
particularly of France and Spain. For these reasons, he would have had
independence delayed until a confederation of the colonies could be
established by written articles, which, he probably supposed, would
take but a few weeks; and also until American agents could have time
to negotiate with the French and Spanish courts.

On the first day of the session, General Charles Lee, who was hot for
an immediate declaration of independence, seems to have had a
conversation upon the subject with Patrick Henry, during which the
latter stated his reasons for some postponement of the measure. This
led General Lee, on the following day, to write to Henry a letter
which is really remarkable, some passages from which will help us the
better to understand the public situation, as well as Patrick Henry's
attitude towards it:--

                                       WILLIAMSBURG, May 7, 1776.

     DEAR SIR,--If I had not the highest opinion of your
     character and liberal way of thinking, I should not venture
     to address myself to you. And if I were not equally
     persuaded of the great weight and influence which the
     transcendent abilities you possess must naturally confer, I
     should not give myself the trouble of writing, nor you the
     trouble of reading this long letter. Since our conversation
     yesterday, my thoughts have been solely employed on the
     great question, whether independence ought or ought not to
     be immediately declared. Having weighed the argument on both
     sides, I am clearly of the opinion that we must, as we value
     the liberties of America, or even her existence, without a
     moment's delay declare for independence.... The objection
     you made yesterday, if I understood you rightly, to an
     immediate declaration, was by many degrees the most
     specious, indeed, it is the only tolerable, one that I have
     yet heard. You say, and with great justice, that we ought
     previously to have felt the pulse of France and Spain. I
     more than believe, I am almost confident, that it has been
     done.... But admitting that we are utter strangers to their
     sentiments on the subject, and that we run some risk of this
     declaration being coldly received by these powers, such is
     our situation that the risk must be ventured.

     On one side there are the most probable chances of our
     success, founded on the certain advantages which must
     manifest themselves to French understandings by a treaty of
     alliance with America.... The superior commerce and marine
     force of England were evidently established on the monopoly
     of her American trade. The inferiority of France, in these
     two capital points, consequently had its source in the same
     origin. Any deduction from this monopoly must bring down her
     rival in proportion to this deduction. The French are and
     always have been sensible of these great truths.... But
     allowing that there can be no certainty, but mere chances,
     in our favor, I do insist upon it that these chances render
     it our duty to adopt the measure, as, by procrastination,
     our ruin is inevitable. Should it now be determined to wait
     the result of a previous formal negotiation with France, a
     whole year must pass over our heads before we can be
     acquainted with the result. In the mean time, we are to
     struggle through a campaign, without arms, ammunition, or
     any one necessary of war. Disgrace and defeat will
     infallibly ensue; the soldiers and officers will become so
     disappointed that they will abandon their colors, and
     probably never be persuaded to make another effort.

     But there is another consideration still more cogent. I can
     assure you that the spirit of the people cries out for this
     declaration; the military, in particular, men and officers,
     are outrageous on the subject; and a man of your excellent
     discernment need not be told how dangerous it would be, in
     our present circumstances, to dally with the spirit, or
     disappoint the expectations, of the bulk of the people. May
     not despair, anarchy, and final submission be the bitter
     fruits? I am firmly persuaded that they will; and, in this
     persuasion, I most devoutly pray that you may not merely
     recommend, but positively lay injunctions on, your servants
     in Congress to embrace a measure so necessary to our
     salvation.

                                     Yours, most sincerely,
                                               CHARLES LEE.[234]

Just eight days after that letter was written, the Virginia convention
took what may, at first glance, seem to be the precise action therein
described as necessary; and moreover, they did so under the
influence, in part, of Patrick Henry's powerful advocacy of it. On the
15th of May, after considerable debate, one hundred and twelve members
being present, the convention unanimously resolved,

     "That the delegates appointed to represent this colony in
     General Congress be instructed to propose to that
     respectable body to declare the United Colonies free and
     independent States, absolved from all allegiance to, or
     dependence upon, the crown or Parliament of Great Britain;
     and that they give the assent of this colony to such
     declaration, and to whatever measures may be thought proper
     and necessary by the Congress for forming foreign alliances
     and a confederation of the colonies, at such time, and in
     the manner, as to them shall seem best: provided, that the
     power of forming government for, and the regulations of the
     internal concerns of, each colony, be left to the respective
     colonial legislatures."[235]

On the testimony of Edmund Randolph, who was a member of the
convention, it is now known that this momentous resolution "was drawn
by Pendleton, was offered in convention by Nelson, and was advocated
on the floor by Henry."[236] Any one who will carefully study it,
however, will discover that this resolution was the result of a
compromise; and especially, that it is so framed as to meet Patrick
Henry's views, at least to the extent of avoiding the demand for an
immediate declaration, and of leaving it to Congress to determine the
time and manner of making it. Accordingly, in letters of his, written
five days afterward to his most intimate friends in Congress, we see
that his mind was still full of anxiety about the two great
prerequisites,--a certified union among the colonies, and a friendly
arrangement with France. "Ere this reaches you," he wrote to Richard
Henry Lee, "our resolution for separating from Britain will be handed
you by Colonel Nelson. Your sentiments as to the necessary progress of
this great affair correspond with mine. For may not France, ignorant
of the great advantages to her commerce we intend to offer, and of the
permanency of that separation which is to take place, be allured by
the partition you mention? To anticipate, therefore, the efforts of
the enemy by sending instantly American ambassadors to France, seems
to me absolutely necessary. Delay may bring on us total ruin. But is
not a confederacy of our States previously necessary?"[237]

On the same day, he wrote, also, a letter to John Adams, in which he
developed still more vigorously his views as to the true order in
which the three great measures,--confederation, foreign alliances, and
independence,--should be dealt with:--

     "Before this reaches you, the resolution for finally
     separating from Britain will be handed to Congress by
     Colonel Nelson. I put up with it in the present form for the
     sake of unanimity. 'T is not quite so pointed as I could
     wish. Excuse me for telling you of what I think of immense
     importance; 't is to anticipate the enemy at the French
     court. The half of our continent offered to France, may
     induce her to aid our destruction, which she certainly has
     the power to accomplish. I know the free trade with all the
     States would be more beneficial to her than any territorial
     possessions she might acquire. But pressed, allured, as she
     will be,--but, above all, ignorant of the great thing we
     mean to offer,--may we not lose her? The consequence is
     dreadful. Excuse me again. The confederacy:--that must
     precede an open declaration of independency and foreign
     alliances. Would it not be sufficient to confine it, for the
     present, to the objects of offensive and defensive nature,
     and a guaranty of the respective colonial rights? If a
     minute arrangement of things is attempted, such as equal
     representation, etc., etc., you may split and divide;
     certainly will delay the French alliance, which with me is
     everything."[238]

In the mean time, however, many of the people of Virginia had received
with enthusiastic approval the news of the great step taken by their
convention on the 15th of May. Thus "on the day following," says the
"Virginia Gazette," published at Williamsburg, "the troops in this
city, with the train of artillery, were drawn up and went through
their firings and various other military manoeuvres, with the greatest
exactness; a continental union flag was displayed upon the capitol;
and in the evening many of the inhabitants illuminated their
houses."[239] Moreover, the great step taken by the Virginia
convention, on the day just mentioned, committed that body to the duty
of taking at once certain other steps of supreme importance. They were
about to cast off the government of Great Britain: it was necessary
for them, therefore, to provide some government to be put in the place
of it. Accordingly, in the very same hour in which they instructed
their delegates in Congress to propose a declaration of independence,
they likewise resolved, "That a committee be appointed to prepare a
declaration of rights, and such a plan of government as will be most
likely to maintain peace and order in this colony, and secure
substantial and equal liberty to the people."[240]

Of this committee, Patrick Henry was a member; and with him were
associated Archibald Cary, Henry Lee, Nicholas, Edmund Randolph,
Bland, Dudley Digges, Paul Carrington, Mann Page, Madison, George
Mason, and others. The two tasks before the committee--that of
drafting a statement of rights, and that of drafting a constitution
for the new State of Virginia--must have pressed heavily upon its
leading members. In the work of creating a new state government,
Virginia was somewhat in advance of the other colonies; and for this
reason, as well as on account of its general preëminence among the
colonies, the course which it should take in this crisis was watched
with extraordinary attention. John Adams said, at the time, "We all
look up to Virginia for examples."[241] Besides, in Virginia itself,
as well as in the other colonies, there was an unsettled question as
to the nature of the state governments which were then to be
instituted. Should they be strongly aristocratic and conservative,
with a possible place left for the monarchical feature; or should the
popular elements in each colony be more largely recognized, and a
decidedly democratic character given to these new constitutions? On
this question, two strong parties existed in Virginia. In the first
place, there were the old aristocratic families, and those who
sympathized with them. These people, numerous, rich, cultivated,
influential, in objecting to the unfair encroachments of British
authority, had by no means intended to object to the nature of the
British constitution, and would have been pleased to see that
constitution, in all its essential features, retained in Virginia.
This party was led by such men as Robert Carter Nicholas, Carter
Braxton, and Edmund Pendleton. In the second place, there were the
democrats, the reformers, the radicals,--who were inclined to take the
opportunity furnished by Virginia's rejection of British authority as
the occasion for rejecting, within the new State of Virginia, all the
aristocratic and monarchical features of the British Constitution
itself. This party was led by such men as Patrick Henry, Richard
Henry Lee, Thomas Jefferson, and George Mason. Which party was to
succeed in stamping its impress the more strongly on the new plan for
government in Virginia?

Furthermore, it is important to observe that, on this very question
then at issue in Virginia, two pamphlets, taking opposite sides, were,
just at that moment, attracting the notice of Virginians,--both
pamphlets being noble in tone, of considerable learning, very
suggestive, and very well expressed. The first, entitled "Thoughts on
Government," though issued anonymously, was soon known to be by John
Adams. It advocated the formation of state constitutions on the
democratic model; a lower house elected for a single year by the
people; this house to elect an upper house of twenty or thirty
members, who were to have a negative on the lower house, and to serve,
likewise, for a single year; these two houses to elect a governor, who
was to have a negative on them both, and whose term of office should
also end with the year; while the judges, and all other officers,
civil or military, were either to be appointed by the governor with
the advice of the upper house, or to be chosen directly by the two
houses themselves.[242] The second pamphlet, which was in part a reply
to the first, was entitled "Address to the Convention of the Colony
and Ancient Dominion of Virginia, on the subject of Government in
general, and recommending a particular form to their consideration."
It purported to be by "A native of the Colony." Although the pamphlet
was sent into Virginia under strong recommendations from Carter
Braxton, one of the Virginian delegates in Congress, the authorship
was then unknown to the public. It advocated the formation of state
constitutions on a model far less democratic: first, a lower house,
the members of which were to be elected for three years by the people;
secondly, an upper house of twenty-four members, to be elected for
life by the lower house; thirdly, a governor, to be elected for life
by the lower house; fourthly, all judges, all military officers, and
all inferior civil ones, to be appointed by the governor.[243]

Such was the question over which the members of the committee,
appointed on the 15th of May, must soon have come into sharp conflict.
At its earliest meetings, apparently, Henry found the aristocratic
tendencies of some of his associates so strong as to give him
considerable uneasiness; and by his letter to John Adams, written on
the 20th of the month, we may see that he was then complaining of the
lack of any associate of adequate ability on his own side of the
question. When we remember, however, that both James Madison and
George Mason were members of that committee, we can but read Patrick
Henry's words with some astonishment.[244] The explanation is
probably to be found in the fact that Madison was not placed on the
committee until the 16th, and, being very young and very unobtrusive,
did not at first make his true weight felt; while Mason was not placed
on the committee until the working day just before Henry's letter was
written, and very likely had not then met with it, and may not, at the
moment, have been remembered by Henry as a member of it. At any rate,
this is the way in which our eager Virginia democrat, in that moment
of anxious conflict over the form of the future government of his
State, poured out his anxieties to his two most congenial political
friends in Congress. To Richard Henry Lee he wrote:--

     "The grand work of forming a constitution for Virginia is
     now before the convention, where your love of equal liberty
     and your skill in public counsels might so eminently serve
     the cause of your country. Perhaps I'm mistaken, but I fear
     too great a bias to aristocracy prevails among the opulent.
     I own myself a democratic on the plan of our admired friend,
     J. Adams, whose pamphlet I read with great pleasure. A
     performance from Philadelphia is just come here, ushered in,
     I'm told, by a colleague of yours, B----, and greatly
     recommended by him. I don't like it. Is the author a Whig?
     One or two expressions in the book make me ask. I wish to
     divide you, and have you here to animate, by your manly
     eloquence, the sometimes drooping spirits of our country,
     and in Congress to be the ornament of your native country,
     and the vigilant, determined foe of tyranny. To give you
     colleagues of kindred sentiments, is my wish. I doubt you
     have them not at present. A confidential account of the
     matter to Colonel Tom,[245] desiring him to use it according
     to his discretion, might greatly serve the public and
     vindicate Virginia from suspicions. Vigor, animation, and
     all the powers of mind and body must now be summoned and
     collected together into one grand effort. Moderation,
     falsely so called, hath nearly brought on us final ruin. And
     to see those, who have so fatally advised us, still guiding,
     or at least sharing, our public counsels, alarms me."[246]

On the same day, he wrote as follows to John Adams:--

                                     WILLIAMSBURG, May 20, 1776.

     MY DEAR SIR,--Your favor, with the pamphlet, came safe to
     hand. I am exceedingly obliged to you for it; and I am not
     without hopes it may produce good here, where there is among
     most of our opulent families a strong bias to aristocracy. I
     tell my friends you are the author. Upon that supposition, I
     have two reasons for liking the book. The sentiments are
     precisely the same I have long since taken up, and they come
     recommended by you. Go on, my dear friend, to assail the
     strongholds of tyranny; and in whatever form oppression may
     be found, may those talents and that firmness, which have
     achieved so much for America, be pointed against it....

     Our convention is now employed in the great work of forming
     a constitution. My most esteemed republican form has many
     and powerful enemies. A silly thing, published in
     Philadelphia, by a native of Virginia, has just made its
     appearance here, strongly recommended, 't is said, by one of
     our delegates now with you,--Braxton. His reasonings upon
     and distinction between private and public virtue, are weak,
     shallow, evasive, and the whole performance an affront and
     disgrace to this country; and, by one expression, I suspect
     his whiggism.

     Our session will be very long, during which I cannot count
     upon one coadjutor of talents equal to the task. Would to
     God you and your Sam Adams were here! It shall be my
     incessant study so to form our portrait of government that a
     kindred with New England may be discerned in it; and if all
     your excellences cannot be preserved, yet I hope to retain
     so much of the likeness, that posterity shall pronounce us
     descended from the same stock. I shall think perfection is
     obtained, if we have your approbation.

     I am forced to conclude; but first, let me beg to be
     presented to my ever-esteemed S. Adams. Adieu, my dear sir;
     may God preserve you, and give you every good thing.

                                                  P. HENRY, JR.

     P. S. Will you and S. A. now and then write?[247]

To this hearty and even brotherly letter John Adams wrote from
Philadelphia, on the 3d of June, a fitting reply, in the course of
which he said, with respect to Henry's labors in making a constitution
for Virginia: "The subject is of infinite moment, and perhaps more
than adequate to the abilities of any man in America. I know of none
so competent to the task as the author of the first Virginia
resolutions against the Stamp Act, who will have the glory with
posterity of beginning and concluding this great revolution. Happy
Virginia, whose constitution is to be framed by so masterly a
builder!" Then, with respect to the aristocratic features in the
Constitution, as proposed by "A Native of the Colony," John Adams
exclaims:--

     "The dons, the bashaws, the grandees, the patricians, the
     sachems, the nabobs, call them by what name you please,
     sigh, and groan, and fret, and sometimes stamp, and foam,
     and curse, but all in vain. The decree is gone forth, and it
     cannot be recalled, that a more equal liberty than has
     prevailed in other parts of the earth, must be established
     in America. That exuberance of pride which has produced an
     insolent domination in a few, a very few, opulent,
     monopolizing families, will be brought down nearer to the
     confines of reason and moderation than they have been used
     to.... I shall ever be happy in receiving your advice by
     letter, until I can be more completely so in seeing you here
     in person, which I hope will be soon."[248]

On the 12th of June, the convention adopted without a dissenting voice
its celebrated "declaration of rights," a compact, luminous, and
powerful statement, in sixteen articles, of those great fundamental
rights that were henceforth to be "the basis and foundation of
government" in Virginia, and were to stamp their character upon that
constitution on which the committee were even then engaged. Perhaps
no political document of that time is more worthy of study in
connection with the genesis, not only of our state constitutions, but
of that of the nation likewise. That the first fourteen articles of
the declaration were written by George Mason has never been disputed:
that he also wrote the fifteenth and the sixteenth articles is now
claimed by his latest and ablest biographer,[249] but in opposition to
the testimony of Edmund Randolph, who was a member both of the
convention itself and of the particular committee in charge of the
declaration, and who has left on record the statement that those
articles were the work of Patrick Henry.[250] The fifteenth article
was in these words: "That no free government, or the blessings of
liberty, can be preserved to any people but by a firm adherence to
justice, moderation, temperance, frugality, and virtue, and by
frequent recurrence to fundamental principles." The sixteenth article
is an assertion of the doctrine of religious liberty,--the first time
that it was ever asserted by authority in Virginia. The original
draft, in which the writer followed very closely the language used on
that subject by the Independents in the Assembly of Westminster, stood
as follows:--

     "That religion, or the duty we owe our Creator, and the
     manner of discharging it, can be directed only by reason
     and conviction, and not by force or violence; and,
     therefore, that all men should enjoy the fullest toleration
     in the exercise of religion, according to the dictates of
     conscience, unpunished and unrestrained by the magistrate,
     unless, under color of religion, any man disturb the peace,
     the happiness, or the safety of society; and that it is the
     mutual duty of all to practise Christian forbearance, love,
     and charity towards each other."[251]

The historic significance of this stately assertion of religious
liberty in Virginia can be felt only by those who remember that, at
that time, the Church of England was the established church of
Virginia, and that the laws of Virginia then restrained the exercise
there of every form of religious dissent, unless compliance had been
made with the conditions of the toleration act of the first year of
William and Mary. At the very moment, probably, when the committee
were engaged in considering the tremendous innovation contained in
this article, "sundry persons of the Baptist church in the county of
Prince William" were putting their names to a petition earnestly
imploring the convention, "That they be allowed to worship God in
their own way, without interruption; that they be permitted to
maintain their own ministers and none others; that they may be
married, buried, and the like, without paying the clergy of other
denominations;" and that, by the concession to them of such religious
freedom, they be enabled to "unite with their brethren, and to the
utmost of their ability promote the common cause" of political
freedom.[252] Of course the adoption of the sixteenth article
virtually carried with it every privilege which these people asked
for. The author of that article, whether it was George Mason or
Patrick Henry, was a devout communicant of the established church of
Virginia; and thus, the first great legislative act for the reform of
the civil constitution of that church, and for its deliverance from
the traditional duty and curse of persecution, was an act which came
from within the church itself.

On Monday, the 24th of June, the committee, through Archibald Cary,
submitted to the convention their plan of a constitution for the new
State of Virginia; and on Saturday, the 29th of June, this plan passed
its third reading, and was unanimously adopted. A glance at the
document will show that in the sharp struggle between the aristocratic
and the democratic forces in the convention, the latter had signally
triumphed. It provided for a lower House of Assembly, whose members
were to be elected annually by the people, in the proportion of two
members from each county; for an upper House of Assembly to consist of
twenty-four members, who were to be elected annually by the people, in
the proportion of one member from each of the senatorial districts
into which the several counties should be grouped; for a governor, to
be elected annually by joint ballot of both houses, and not to
"continue in that office longer than three years successively," nor
then to be eligible again for the office until after the lapse of four
years from the close of his previous term; for a privy council of
eight members, for delegates in Congress, and for judges in the
several courts, all to be elected by joint ballot of the two Houses;
for justices of the peace to be appointed by the governor and the
privy council; and, finally, for an immediate election, by the
convention itself, of a governor, and a privy council, and such other
officers as might be necessary for the introduction of the new
government.[253]

In accordance with the last provision of this Constitution, the
convention at once proceeded to cast their ballots for governor, with
the following result:--

  For Patrick Henry     60
  For Thomas Nelson     45
  For John Page          1

By resolution, Patrick Henry was then formally declared to be the
governor of the commonwealth of Virginia, to continue in office until
the close of that session of the Assembly which should be held after
the end of the following March.

On the same day on which this action was taken, he wrote, in reply to
the official notice of his election, the following letter of
acceptance,--a graceful, manly, and touching composition:--

     TO THE HONORABLE THE PRESIDENT AND HOUSE OF CONVENTION.

     GENTLEMEN,--The vote of this day, appointing me governor of
     this commonwealth, has been notified to me, in the most
     polite and obliging manner, by George Mason, Henry Lee,
     Dudley Digges, John Blair, and Bartholomew Dandridge,
     Esquires.

     A sense of the high and unmerited honor conferred upon me by
     the convention fills my heart with gratitude, which I trust
     my whole life will manifest. I take this earliest
     opportunity to express my thanks, which I wish to convey to
     you, gentlemen, in the strongest terms of acknowledgment.

     When I reflect that the tyranny of the British king and
     parliament hath kindled a formidable war, now raging
     throughout the wide-extended continent, and in the
     operations of which this commonwealth must bear so great a
     part, and that from the events of this war the lasting
     happiness or misery of a great proportion of the human
     species will finally result; that, in order to preserve this
     commonwealth from anarchy, and its attendant ruin, and to
     give vigor to our councils and effect to all our measures,
     government hath been necessarily assumed and new modelled;
     that it is exposed to numberless hazards and perils in its
     infantine state; that it can never attain to maturity or
     ripen into firmness, unless it is guarded by affectionate
     assiduity, and managed by great abilities,--I lament my want
     of talents; I feel my mind filled with anxiety and
     uneasiness to find myself so unequal to the duties of that
     important station to which I am called by favor of my fellow
     citizens at this truly critical conjuncture. The errors of
     my conduct shall be atoned for, so far as I am able, by
     unwearied endeavors to secure the freedom and happiness of
     our common country.

     I shall enter upon the duties of my office whenever you,
     gentlemen, shall be pleased to direct, relying upon the
     known wisdom and virtue of your honorable house to supply my
     defects, and to give permanency and success to that system
     of government which you have formed, and which is so wisely
     calculated to secure equal liberty, and advance human
     happiness.

     I have the honor to be, gentlemen, your most obedient and
     very humble servant,

                                                 P. HENRY, JR.

     WILLIAMSBURG, June 29, 1776.[254]


FOOTNOTES:

[231] 4 _Am. Arch._ vi. 390.

[232] The journal of this convention is in 4 _Am. Arch._ vi.
1509-1616.

[233] 4 _Am. Arch._ vi. 406.

[234] 5 _Am. Arch._ i. 95-97. Campbell, in his _History of Virginia_,
645, 646, commits a rather absurd error in attributing this letter to
Thomas Nelson, Jr.

[235] 4 _Am. Arch._ vi. 1524.

[236] Randolph's address at the funeral of Pendleton, in _Va. Gazette_
for 2 Nov. 1803, and cited by Grigsby, _Va. Conv. of 1776_, 203, 204.

[237] _S. Lit. Messenger_ for 1842; thence given in Campbell, _Hist.
Va._ 647, 648.

[238] _Works of John Adams_, iv. 201.

[239] 4 _Am. Arch._ vi. 462.

[240] 4 _Am. Arch._ vi. 1524.

[241] _Works of John Adams_, ix. 387.

[242] John Adams's pamphlet is given in his _Works_, iv. 189-200.

[243] The pamphlet is given in 4 _Am. Arch._ vi. 748-754.

[244] See the unfavorable comment of Rives, _Life and Times of
Madison_, i. 147, 148.

[245] Probably Thomas Ludwell Lee.

[246] _S. Lit. Messenger_ for 1842. Reprinted in Campbell, _Hist. Va._
647.

[247] _Works of John Adams_, iv. 201, 202.

[248] _Works of John Adams_, ix. 386-388.

[249] Kate Mason Rowland, _Life of Mason_, i. 228-241.

[250] Edmund Randolph, MS. _Hist. Va._ See, also, W. W. Henry, _Life
of P. Henry_, i. 422-436.

[251] Edmund Randolph, MS. _Hist. Va._ See, also, W. W. Henry, _Life
of P. Henry_, i. 422-436.

[252] 4 _Am. Arch._ vi. 1582.

[253] _Am. Arch._ vi. 1598-1601, note.

[254] 4 _Am. Arch._ vi. 1129, 1130.



CHAPTER XIII

FIRST GOVERNOR OF THE STATE OF VIRGINIA


On Friday, the 5th of July, 1776, Patrick Henry took the oath of
office,[255] and entered upon his duties as governor of the
commonwealth of Virginia. The salary attached to the position was
fixed at one thousand pounds sterling for the year; and the governor
was invited to take up his residence in the palace at Williamsburg. No
one had resided in the palace since Lord Dunmore had fled from it; and
the people of Virginia could hardly fail to note the poetic
retribution whereby the very man whom, fourteen months before, Lord
Dunmore had contemptuously denounced as "a certain Patrick Henry of
Hanover County," should now become Lord Dunmore's immediate successor
in that mansion of state, and should be able, if he chose, to write
proclamations against Lord Dunmore upon the same desk on which Lord
Dunmore had so recently written the proclamation against himself.

Among the first to bring their congratulations to the new governor,
were his devoted friends, the first and second regiments of Virginia,
who told him that they viewed "with the sincerest sentiments of
respect and joy" his accession to the highest office in the State, and
who gave to him likewise this affectionate assurance: "our hearts are
willing, and arms ready, to maintain your authority as chief
magistrate."[256] On the 29th of July, the erratic General Charles
Lee, who was then in Charleston, sent on his congratulations in a
letter amusing for its tart cordiality and its peppery playfulness:--

     "I most sincerely congratulate you on the noble conduct of
     your countrymen; and I congratulate your country on having
     citizens deserving of the high honor to which you are
     exalted. For the being elected to the first magistracy of a
     free people is certainly the pinnacle of human glory; and I
     am persuaded that they could not have made a happier choice.
     Will you excuse me,--but I am myself so extremely
     democratical, that I think it a fault in your constitution
     that the governor should be eligible for three years
     successively. It appears to me that a government of three
     years may furnish an opportunity of acquiring a very
     dangerous influence. But this is not the worst.... A man who
     is fond of office, and has his eye upon reëlection, will be
     courting favor and popularity at the expense of his duty....
     There is a barbarism crept in among us that extremely shocks
     me: I mean those tinsel epithets with which (I come in for
     my share) we are so beplastered,--'his excellency,' and 'his
     honor,' 'the honorable president of the honorable congress,'
     or 'the honorable convention.' This fulsome, nauseating
     cant may be well enough adapted to barbarous monarchies, or
     to gratify the adulterated pride of the 'magnifici' in
     pompous aristocracies; but in a great, free, manly, equal
     commonwealth, it is quite abominable. For my own part, I
     would as lief they would put ratsbane in my mouth as the
     'excellency' with which I am daily crammed. How much more
     true dignity was there in the simplicity of address amongst
     the Romans,--'Marcus Tullius Cicero,' 'Decimo Bruto
     Imperatori,' or 'Caio Marcello Consuli,'--than to 'his
     excellency Major-General Noodle,' or to 'the honorable John
     Doodle.' ... If, therefore, I should sometimes address a
     letter to you without the 'excellency' tacked, you must not
     esteem it a mark of personal or official disrespect, but the
     reverse."[257]

Of all the words of congratulation which poured in upon the new
governor, probably none came so straight from the heart, and none
could have been quite so sweet to him, as those which, on the 12th of
August, were uttered by some of the persecuted dissenters in Virginia,
who, in many an hour of need, had learned to look up to Patrick Henry
as their strong and splendid champion, in the legislature and in the
courts. On the date just mentioned, "the ministers and delegates of
the Baptist churches" of the State, being met in convention at Louisa,
sent to him this address:--

     MAY IT PLEASE YOUR EXCELLENCY,--As your advancement to the
     honorable and important station as governor of this
     commonwealth affords us unspeakable pleasure, we beg leave
     to present your excellency with our most cordial
     congratulations.

     Your public virtues are such that we are under no temptation
     to flatter you. Virginia has done honor to her judgment in
     appointing your excellency to hold the reins of government
     at this truly critical conjuncture, as you have always
     distinguished yourself by your zeal and activity for her
     welfare, in whatever department has been assigned you.

     As a religious community, we have nothing to request of you.
     Your constant attachment to the glorious cause of liberty
     and the rights of conscience, leaves us no room to doubt of
     your excellency's favorable regards while we worthily demean
     ourselves.

     May God Almighty continue you long, very long, a public
     blessing to this your native country, and, after a life of
     usefulness here, crown you with immortal felicity in the
     world to come.

                    Signed by order: JEREMIAH WALKER, _Moderator_.
                                     JOHN WILLIAMS, _Clerk_.

To these loving and jubilant words, the governor replied in an
off-hand letter, the deep feeling of which is not the less evident
because it is restrained,--a letter which is as choice and noble in
diction as it is in thought:--

     TO THE MINISTERS AND DELEGATES OF THE BAPTIST CHURCHES, AND
     THE MEMBERS OF THAT COMMUNION.

     GENTLEMEN,--I am exceedingly obliged to you for your very
     kind address, and the favorable sentiments you are pleased
     to entertain respecting my conduct and the principles which
     have directed it. My constant endeavor shall be to guard the
     rights of all my fellow-citizens from every encroachment.

     I am happy to find a catholic spirit prevailing in our
     country, and that those religious distinctions, which
     formerly produced some heats, are now forgotten. Happy must
     every friend to virtue and America feel himself, to perceive
     that the only contest among us, at this most critical and
     important period, is, who shall be foremost to preserve our
     religious and civil liberties.

     My most earnest wish is, that Christian charity,
     forbearance, and love, may unite all our different
     persuasions, as brethren who must perish or triumph
     together; and I trust that the time is not far distant when
     we shall greet each other as the peaceable possessors of
     that just and equal system of liberty adopted by the last
     convention, and in support of which may God crown our arms
     with success.

     I am, gentlemen, your most obedient and very humble servant,

                                              P. HENRY, JUN.[258]

     August 13, 1776.

On the day on which Governor Henry was sworn into office, the
convention finally adjourned, having made provision for the meeting of
the General Assembly on the first Monday of the following October. In
the mean time, therefore, all the interests of the State were to be in
the immediate keeping of the governor and privy council; and, for a
part of that time, as it turned out, the governor himself was disabled
for service. For we now encounter in the history of Patrick Henry, the
first mention of that infirm health from which he seems to have
suffered, in some degree, during the remaining twenty-three years of
his life. Before taking full possession of the governor's palace,
which had to be made ready for his use, he had likewise to prepare for
this great change in his life by returning to his home in the county
of Hanover. There he lay ill for some time;[259] and upon his recovery
he removed with his family to Williamsburg, which continued to be
their home for the next three years.

The people of Virginia had been accustomed, for more than a century,
to look upon their governors as personages of very great dignity.
Several of those governors had been connected with the English
peerage; all had served in Virginia in a vice-regal capacity; many had
lived there in a sort of vice-regal pomp and magnificence. It is not
to be supposed that Governor Henry would be able or willing to assume
so much state and grandeur as his predecessors had done; and yet he
felt, and the people of Virginia felt, that in the transition from
royal to republican forms the dignity of that office should not be
allowed to decline in any important particular. Moreover, as a
contemporary observer mentions, Patrick Henry had been "accused by the
big-wigs of former times as being a coarse and common man, and utterly
destitute of dignity; and perhaps he wished to show them that they
were mistaken."[260] At any rate, by the testimony of all, he seems to
have displayed his usual judgment and skill in adapting himself to
the requirements of his position; and, while never losing his
gentleness and his simplicity of manner, to have borne himself as the
impersonation, for the time being, of the executive authority of a
great and proud commonwealth. He ceased to appear frequently upon the
streets; and whenever he did appear, he was carefully arrayed in a
dressed wig, in black small-clothes, and in a scarlet cloak; and his
presence and demeanor were such as to sustain, in the popular mind,
the traditional respect for his high office.

He had so far recovered from the illness which had prostrated him
during the summer, as to be at his post of duty when the General
Assembly of the State began its first session, on Monday, the 7th of
October, 1776. His health, however, was still extremely frail; for on
the 30th of that month he was obliged to notify the House "that the
low state of his health rendered him unable to attend to the duties of
his office, and that his physicians had recommended to him to retire
therefrom into the country, till he should recover his strength."[261]
His absence seems not to have been very long. By the 16th of November,
as one may infer from entries in the journal of the House,[262] he was
able to resume his official duties.

The summer and autumn of that year proved to be a dismal period for
the American cause. Before our eyes, as we now look back over those
days, there marches this grim procession of dates: August 27, the
battle of Long Island; August 29, Washington's retreat across East
River; September 15, the panic among the American troops at Kip's Bay,
and the American retreat from New York; September 16, the battle of
Harlem Plains; September 20, the burning of New York; October 28, the
battle of White Plains; November 16, the surrender of Fort Washington;
November 20, the abandonment of Fort Lee, followed by Washington's
retreat across the Jerseys. In the midst of these disasters,
Washington found time to write, from the Heights of Harlem, on the 5th
of October, to his old friend, Patrick Henry, congratulating him on
his election as governor of Virginia and on his recovery from
sickness; explaining the military situation at headquarters; advising
him about military appointments in Virginia; and especially giving to
him important suggestions concerning the immediate military defence of
Virginia "against the enemy's ships and tenders, which," as Washington
says to the governor, "may go up your rivers in quest of provisions,
or for the purpose of destroying your towns."[263] Indeed, Virginia
was just then exposed to hostile attacks on all sides;[264] and it was
so plain that any attack by water would have found an easy approach to
Williamsburg, that, in the course of the next few months, the public
records and the public stores were removed to Richmond, as being, on
every account, a "more secure site."[265] Apparently, however, the
prompt recognition of this danger by Governor Henry, early in the
autumn of 1776, and his vigorous military preparations against it,
were interpreted by some of his political enemies as a sign both of
personal cowardice and of official self-glorification,--as is
indicated by a letter written by the aged Landon Carter to General
Washington, on the 31st of October, and filled with all manner of
caustic garrulity and insinuation,--a letter from which it may be
profitable for us to quote a few sentences, as qualifying somewhat
that stream of honeyed testimony respecting Patrick Henry which
commonly flows down upon us so copiously from all that period.

     "If I don't err in conjecture," says Carter, "I can't help
     thinking that the head of our Commonwealth has as great a
     palace of fear and apprehension as can possess the heart of
     any being; and if we compare rumor with actual movements, I
     believe it will prove itself to every sensible man. As soon
     as the Congress sent for our first, third, fourth, fifth,
     and sixth regiments to assist you in contest against the
     enemy where they really were ... there got a report among
     the soldiery that Dignity had declared it would not reside
     in Williamsburg without two thousand men under arms to guard
     him. This had like to have occasioned a mutiny. A desertion
     of many from the several companies did follow; boisterous
     fellows resisting, and swearing they would not leave their
     county.... What a finesse of popularity was this?... As soon
     as the regiments were gone, this great man found an interest
     with the council of state, perhaps timorous as himself, to
     issue orders for the militia of twenty-six counties, and
     five companies of a minute battalion, to march to
     Williamsburg, to protect him only against his own fears; and
     to make this the more popular, it was endeavored that the
     House of Delegates should give it a countenance, but, as
     good luck would have it, it was with difficulty
     refused.[266] ... Immediately then, ... a bill is brought in
     to remove the seat of government,--some say, up to Hanover,
     to be called Henry-Town."[267]

This gossip of a disappointed Virginian aristocrat, in vituperation of
the public character of Governor Henry, naturally leads us forward in
our story to that more stupendous eruption of gossip which relates, in
the first instance, to the latter part of December, 1776, and which
alleges that a conspiracy was then formed among certain members of the
General Assembly to make Patrick Henry the dictator of Virginia. The
first intimation ever given to the public concerning it, was given by
Jefferson several years afterward, in his "Notes on Virginia," a
fascinating brochure which was written by him in 1781 and 1782, was
first printed privately in Paris in 1784, and was first published in
England in 1787, in America in 1788.[268] The essential portions of
his statement are as follows:--

     "In December, 1776, our circumstances being much distressed,
     it was proposed in the House of Delegates to create a
     dictator, invested with every power legislative, executive,
     and judiciary, civil and military, of life and death, over
     our persons and over our properties.... One who entered into
     this contest from a pure love of liberty, and a sense of
     injured rights, who determined to make every sacrifice and
     to meet every danger, for the reëstablishment of those
     rights on a firm basis, ... must stand confounded and
     dismayed when he is told that a considerable portion of" the
     House "had meditated the surrender of them into a single
     hand, and in lieu of a limited monarchy, to deliver him over
     to a despotic one.... The very thought alone was treason
     against the people; was treason against man in general; as
     riveting forever the chains which bow down their necks, by
     giving to their oppressors a proof, which they would have
     trumpeted through the universe, of the imbecility of
     republican government, in times of pressing danger, to
     shield them from harm.... Those who meant well, of the
     advocates of this measure (and most of them meant well, for
     I know them personally, had been their fellow-laborer in the
     common cause, and had often proved the purity of their
     principles), had been seduced in their judgment by the
     example of an ancient republic, whose constitution and
     circumstances were fundamentally different."[269]

With that artistic tact and that excellent prudence which seem never
to have failed Jefferson in any of his enterprises for the
disparagement of his associates, he here avoids, as will be observed,
all mention of the name of the person for whose fatal promotion this
classic conspiracy was formed,--leaving that interesting item to come
out, as it did many years afterward, when the most of those who could
have borne testimony upon the subject were in their graves, and when
the damning stigma could be comfortably fastened to the name of
Patrick Henry without the direct intervention of Jefferson's own
hands. Accordingly, in 1816, a French gentleman, Girardin, a near
neighbor of Jefferson's, who enjoyed "the incalculable benefit of a
free access to Mr. Jefferson's library,"[270] and who wrote the
continuation of Burk's "History of Virginia" under Jefferson's very
eye,[271] gave in that work a highly wrought account of the alleged
conspiracy of December, 1776, as involving "nothing less than the
substitution of a despotic in lieu of a limited monarch;" and then
proceeded to bring the accusation down from those lurid generalities
of condemnation in which Jefferson himself had cautiously left it, by
adding this sentence: "That Mr. Henry was the person in view for the
dictatorship, is well ascertained."[272]

Finally, in 1817, William Wirt, whose "Life of Henry" was likewise
composed under nearly the same inestimable advantages as regards
instruction and oversight furnished by Jefferson, repeated the fearful
tale, and added some particulars; but, in doing so, Wirt could not
fail--good lawyer and just man, as he was--to direct attention to the
absence of all evidence of any collusion on the part of Patrick Henry
with the projected folly and crime.

     "Even the heroism of the Virginia legislature," says Wirt,
     "gave way; and, in a season of despair, the mad project of a
     dictator was seriously meditated. That Mr. Henry was thought
     of for this office, has been alleged, and is highly
     probable; but that the project was suggested by him, or even
     received his countenance, I have met with no one who will
     venture to affirm. There is a tradition that Colonel
     Archibald Cary, the speaker of the Senate, was principally
     instrumental in crushing this project; that meeting Colonel
     Syme, the step-brother of Colonel Henry, in the lobby of the
     House, he accosted him very fiercely in terms like these: 'I
     am told that your brother wishes to be dictator. Tell him
     from me, that the day of his appointment shall be the day of
     his death;--for he shall feel my dagger in his heart before
     the sunset of that day.' And the tradition adds that Colonel
     Syme, in great agitation, declared that 'if such a project
     existed, his brother had no hand in it; for that nothing
     could be more foreign to him, than to countenance any office
     which could endanger, in the most distant manner, the
     liberties of his country.' The intrepidity and violence of
     Colonel Cary's character renders the tradition probable; but
     it furnishes no proof of Mr. Henry's implication in the
     scheme."[273]

A disinterested study of this subject, in the light of all the
evidence now attainable, will be likely to convince any one that this
enormous scandal must have been very largely a result of the extreme
looseness at that time prevailing in the use of the word "dictator,"
and of its being employed, on the one side, in an innocent sense, and,
on the other side, in a guilty one. In strict propriety, of course,
the word designates a magistrate created in an emergency of public
peril, and clothed for a time with unlimited power. It is an extreme
remedy, and in itself a remedy extremely dangerous, and can never be
innocently resorted to except when the necessity for it is
indubitable; and it may well be questioned whether, among people and
institutions like our own, a necessity can ever arise which would
justify the temporary grant of unlimited power to any man. If this be
true, it follows that no man among us can, without dire political
guilt, ever consent to bestow such power; and that no man can, without
the same guilt, ever consent to receive it.

Yet it is plain that even among us, between the years 1776 and 1783,
emergencies of terrific public peril did arise, sufficient to justify,
nay, even to compel, the bestowment either upon the governor of some
State, or upon the general of the armies, not of unlimited power,
certainly, but of extraordinary power,--such extraordinary power, for
example, as was actually conferred by the Continental Congress, more
than once, on Washington; as was conferred by the legislature of South
Carolina on Governor John Rutledge; as was repeatedly conferred by the
legislature of Virginia upon Governor Patrick Henry; and afterward, in
still higher degree, by the same legislature, on Governor Thomas
Jefferson himself. Nevertheless, so loose was the meaning then
attached to the word "dictator," that it was not uncommon for men to
speak of these very cases as examples of the bestowment of a
dictatorship, and of the exercise of dictatorial power; although, in
every one of the cases mentioned, there was lacking the essential
feature of a true dictatorship, namely, the grant of unlimited power
to one man. It is perfectly obvious, likewise, that when, in those
days, men spoke thus of a dictatorship, and of dictatorial power, they
attached no suggestion of political guilt either to the persons who
bestowed such power, or to the persons who severally accepted it,--the
tacit understanding being that, in every instance, the public danger
required and justified some grant of extraordinary power; that no more
power was granted than was necessary; and that the man to whom, in any
case, the grant was made, was a man to whom, there was good reason to
believe, the grant could be made with safety. Obviously, it was upon
this tacit understanding of its meaning that the word was used, for
instance, by Edmund Randolph, in 1788, in the Virginia Constitutional
Convention, when, alluding to the extraordinary power bestowed by
Congress on Washington, he said: "We had an American dictator in
1781." Surely, Randolph did not mean to impute political crime, either
to the Congress which made Washington a dictator, or to Washington
himself who consented to be made one. It was upon the same tacit
understanding, also, that Patrick Henry, in reply to Randolph, took up
the word, and extolled the grant of dictatorial power to Washington on
the occasion referred to: "In making a dictator," said Henry, "we
followed the example of the most glorious, magnanimous, and skilful
nations. In great dangers, this power has been given. Rome has
furnished us with an illustrious example. America found a person for
that trust: she looked to Virginia for him. We gave a dictatorial
power to hands that used it gloriously, and which were rendered more
glorious by surrendering it up."[274]

Thus it is apparent that the word "dictator" was frequently used in
those times in a sense perfectly innocent. As all men know, however,
the word is one capable of suggesting the possibilities of dreadful
political crime; and it is not hard to see how, when employed by one
person to describe the bestowment and acceptance of extraordinary
power,--implying a perfectly innocent proposition, it could be easily
taken by another person as describing the bestowment and acceptance of
unlimited power,--implying a proposition which among us, probably,
would always be a criminal one.

With the help which this discussion may give us, let us now return to
the General Assembly of Virginia, at Williamsburg, approaching the
close of its first session, in the latter part of December, 1776. It
was on the point of adjourning, not to meet again until the latter
part of March, 1777. At that moment, by the arrival of most alarming
news from the seat of war, it was forced to make special provision for
the public safety during the interval which must elapse before its
next session. Its journal indicates that, prior to the 20th of
December, it had been proceeding with its business in a quiet way,
under no apparent consciousness of imminent peril. On that day,
however, there are traces of a panic; for, on that day, "The Virginia
Gazette" announced to them the appalling news of "the crossing of the
Delaware by the British forces, from twelve to fifteen thousand
strong; the position of General Washington, at Bristol, on the south
side of the river, with only six thousand men;" and the virtual flight
of Congress from Philadelphia.[275] At this rate, how long would it be
before the Continental army would be dispersed or captured, and the
troops of the enemy sweeping in vengeance across the borders of
Virginia? Accordingly, the House of Delegates immediately resolved
itself into "a committee to take into their consideration the state of
America;" but not being able to reach any decision that day, it voted
to resume the subject on the day following, and for that purpose to
meet an hour earlier than usual. So, on Saturday, the 21st of
December, the House passed a series of resolutions intended to provide
for the crisis into which the country was plunged, and, among the
other resolutions, this:--

     "And whereas the present imminent danger of America, and the
     ruin and misery which threatens the good people of this
     Commonwealth, and their posterity, calls for the utmost
     exertion of our strength, and it is become necessary for the
     preservation of the State that the usual forms of government
     be suspended during a limited time, for the more speedy
     execution of the most vigorous and effectual measures to
     repel the invasion of the enemy;

     "_Resolved, therefore_, That the governor be, and he is
     hereby fully authorized and empowered, by and with the
     advice and consent of the privy council, from henceforward,
     until ten days next after the first meeting of the General
     Assembly, to carry into execution such requisitions as may
     be made to this Commonwealth by the American Congress for
     the purpose of encountering or repelling the enemy; to order
     the three battalions on the pay of this Commonwealth to
     march, if necessary, to join the Continental army, or to the
     assistance of any of our sister States; to call forth any
     and such greater military force as they shall judge
     requisite, either by embodying and arraying companies or
     regiments of volunteers, or by raising additional
     battalions, appointing and commissioning the proper
     officers, and to direct their operations within this
     Commonwealth, under the command of the Continental generals
     or other officers according to their respective ranks, or
     order them to march to join and act in concert with the
     Continental army, or the troops of any of the American
     States; and to provide for their pay, supply of provisions,
     arms, and other necessaries, at the charge of this
     Commonwealth, by drawing on the treasurer for the money
     which may be necessary from time to time; and the said
     treasurer is authorized to pay such warrants out of any
     public money which may be in his hands, and the General
     Assembly will, at their next session, make ample provision
     for any deficiency which may happen. But that this departure
     from the constitution of government, being in this instance
     founded only on the most evident and urgent necessity, ought
     not hereafter to be drawn into precedent."

These resolutions, having been pressed rapidly through the forms of
the House, were at once carried up to the Senate for its concurrence.
The answer of the Senate was promptly returned, agreeing to all the
resolutions of the lower House, but proposing an important amendment
in the phraseology of the particular resolution which we have just
quoted. Instead of this clause--"the usual forms of government should
be suspended," it suggested the far more accurate and far more prudent
expression which here follows,--"additional powers be given to the
governor and council." This amendment was assented to by the House;
and almost immediately thereafter it adjourned until the last Thursday
in March, 1777, "then to meet in the city of Williamsburg, or at such
other place as the governor and council, for good reasons, may
appoint."[276]

Such, undoubtedly, was the occasion on which, if at any time during
that session, the project for a dictatorship in Virginia was under
consideration by the House of Delegates. The only evidence for the
reality of such a project is derived from the testimony of Jefferson;
and Jefferson, though a member of the House, was not then in
attendance, having procured, on the 29th of the previous month,
permission to be absent during the remainder of the session.[277] Is
it not probable that the whole terrible plot, as it afterward lay in
the mind of Jefferson, may have originated in reports which reached
him elsewhere, to the effect that, in the excitement of the House over
the public danger and over the need of energetic measures against that
danger, some members had demanded that the governor should be invested
with what they perhaps called dictatorial power, meaning thereby no
more than extraordinary power; and that all the criminal accretions to
that meaning, which Jefferson attributed to the project, were simply
the work of his own imagination, always sensitive and quick to take
alarm on behalf of human liberty, and, on such a subject as this,
easily set on fire by examples of awful political crime which would
occur to him from Roman history? This suggestion, moreover, is not out
of harmony with one which has been made by a thorough and most candid
student of the subject, who says: "I am very much inclined to think
that some sneering remark of Colonel Cary, on that occasion, has given
rise to the whole story about a proposed dictator at that time."[278]

At any rate, this must not be forgotten: if the project of a
dictatorship, in the execrable sense affirmed by Jefferson, was,
during that session, advocated by any man or by any cabal in the
Assembly, history must absolve Patrick Henry of all knowledge of it,
and of all responsibility for it. Not only has no tittle of evidence
been produced, involving his connivance at such a scheme, but the
Assembly itself, a few months later, unwittingly furnished to
posterity the most conclusive proof that no man in that body could
have believed him to be smirched with even the suggestion of so horrid
a crime. Had Patrick Henry been suspected, during the autumn and early
winter of 1776, of any participation in the foul plot to create a
despotism in Virginia, is it to be conceived that, at its very next
session, in the spring of 1777, that Assembly, composed of nearly the
same members as before, would have reëlected to the governorship so
profligate and dangerous a man, and that too without any visible
opposition in either House? Yet that is precisely what the Virginia
Assembly did in May, 1777. Moreover, one year later, this same
Assembly reëlected this same profligate and dangerous politician for
his third and last permissible year in the governorship, and it did so
with the same unbroken unanimity. Moreover, during all that time,
Thomas Jefferson was a member, and a most conspicuous and influential
member, of the Virginia Assembly. If, indeed, he then believed that
his old friend, Patrick Henry, had stood ready in 1776, to commit
"treason against the people" of America, and "treason against mankind
in general," why did he permit the traitor to be twice reëlected to
the chief magistracy, without the record of even one brave effort
against him on either occasion?

On the 26th of December, 1776, in accordance with the special
authority thus conferred upon him by the General Assembly, Governor
Henry issued a vigorous proclamation, declaring that the "critical
situation of American affairs" called for "the utmost exertion of
every sister State to put a speedy end to the cruel ravages of a
haughty and inveterate enemy, and secure our invaluable rights," and
"earnestly exhorting and requiring" all the good people of Virginia to
assist in the formation of volunteer companies for such service as
might be required.[279] The date of that proclamation was also the
date of Washington's famous matutinal surprise of the Hessians at
Trenton,--a bit of much-needed good luck, which was followed by his
fortunate engagement with the enemy near Princeton, on the 3d of
January, 1777. On these and a very few other extremely small crumbs of
comfort, the struggling revolutionists had to nourish their burdened
hearts for many a month thereafter; Washington himself, during all
that time, with his little army of tattered and barefoot warriors,
majestically predominating over the scene from the heights of
Morristown; while the good-humored British commander, Sir William
Howe, considerately abstained from any serious military disturbance
until the middle of the following summer. Thus the chief duty of the
governor of Virginia, during the winter and spring of 1777, as it had
been in the previous autumn, was that of trying to keep in the field
Virginia's quota of troops, and of trying to furnish Virginia's share
of military supplies,--no easy task, it should seem, in those times of
poverty, confusion, and patriotic languor. The official correspondence
of the governor indicates the unslumbering anxiety, the energy, the
fertility of device with which, in spite of defective health, he
devoted himself to these hard tasks.[280]

In his great desire for exact information as to the real situation at
headquarters, Governor Henry had sent to Washington a secret messenger
by the name of Walker, who was to make his observations at Morristown
and to report the results to himself. Washington at once perceived the
embarrassments to which such a plan might lead; and accordingly, on
the 24th of February, 1777, he wrote to the governor, gently
explaining why he could not receive Mr. Walker as a mere visiting
observer:--

     "To avoid the precedent, therefore, and from your character
     of Mr. Walker, and the high opinion I myself entertain of
     his abilities, honor, and prudence, I have taken him into my
     family as an extra aide-de-camp, and shall be happy if, in
     this character, he can answer your expectations. I sincerely
     thank you, sir, for your kind congratulations on the late
     success of the Continental arms (would to God it may
     continue), and for your polite mention of me. Let me
     earnestly entreat that the troops raised in Virginia for
     this army be forwarded on by companies, or otherwise,
     without delay, and as well equipped as possible for the
     field, or we shall be in no condition to open the
     campaign."[281]

On the 29th of the following month, the governor wrote to Washington
of the overwhelming difficulty attending all his efforts to comply
with the request mentioned in the letter just cited:--

     "I am very sorry to inform you that the recruiting business
     of late goes on so badly, that there remains but little
     prospect of filling the six new battalions from this State,
     voted by the Assembly. The Board of Council see this with
     great concern, and, after much reflection on the subject,
     are of opinion that the deficiency in our regulars can no
     way be supplied so properly as by enlisting volunteers.
     There is reason to believe a considerable number of these
     may be got to serve six or eight months.... I believe you
     can receive no assistance by drafts from the militia. From
     the battalions of the Commonwealth none can be drawn as yet,
     because they are not half full.... Virginia will find some
     apology with you for this deficiency in her quota of
     regulars, when the difficulties lately thrown in our way are
     considered. The Georgians and Carolinians have enlisted [in
     Virginia] probably two battalions at least. A regiment of
     artillery is in great forwardness. Besides these, Colonels
     Baylor and Grayson are collecting regiments; and three
     others are forming for this State. Add to all this our
     Indian wars and marine service, almost total want of
     necessaries, the false accounts of deserters,--many of whom
     lurk here,--the terrors of the smallpox and the many deaths
     occasioned by it, and the deficient enlistments are
     accounted for in the best manner I can. As no time can be
     spared, I wish to be honored with your answer as soon as
     possible, in order to promote the volunteer scheme, if it
     meets your approbation. I should be glad of any improvements
     on it that may occur to you. I believe about four of the six
     battalions may be enlisted, but have seen no regular
     [return] of their state. Their scattered situation, and
     being many of them in broken quotas, is a reason for their
     slow movement. I have issued repeated orders for their march
     long since."[282]

The General Assembly of Virginia, at its session in the spring of
1777, was required to elect a governor, to serve for one year from the
day on which that session should end. As no candidate was named in
opposition to Patrick Henry, the Senate proposed to the House of
Delegates that he should be reappointed without ballot. This,
accordingly, was done, by resolution of the latter body on the 29th of
May, and by that of the Senate on the 1st of June. On the 5th of June,
the committee appointed to inform the governor of this action laid
before the House his answer:--

     GENTLEMEN,--The signal honor conferred on me by the General
     Assembly, in their choice of me to be governor of this
     Commonwealth, demands my best acknowledgments, which I beg
     the favor of you to convey to them in the most acceptable
     manner.

     I shall execute the duties of that high station to which I
     am again called by the favor of my fellow-citizens,
     according to the best of my abilities, and I shall rely upon
     the candor and wisdom of the Assembly to excuse and supply
     my defects. The good of the Commonwealth shall be the only
     object of my pursuit, and I shall measure my happiness
     according to the success which shall attend my endeavors to
     establish the public liberty. I beg to be presented to the
     Assembly, and that they and you will be assured that I am,
     with every sentiment of the highest regard, their and your
     most obedient and very humble servant,

                                                P. HENRY.[283]

After a perusal of this nobly written letter, the gentle reader will
have no difficulty in concluding that, if indeed the author of it was
then lying in wait for an opportunity to set up a despotism in
Virginia, he had already become an adept in the hypocrisy which
enabled him, not only to conceal the fact, but to convey an impression
quite the opposite.


FOOTNOTES:

[255] Burk, _Hist. Va._ iv. 154.

[256] 4 _Am. Arch._ vi. 1602, 1603, note.

[257] 5 _Am. Arch._ i. 631.

[258] 5 _Am. Arch._ i. 905, 906.

[259] George Rogers Clark's _Campaign in the Illinois_, 11.

[260] Spencer Roane, MS.

[261] _Jour. Va. House Del._ 32.

[262] _Ibid._ 57-59.

[263] _Writings of Washington_, iv. 138.

[264] See Letters from the president of Va. Privy Council and from
General Lewis, in 5 _Am. Arch._ i. 736.

[265] Burk, _Hist. Va._ iv. 229.

[266] Compare _Jour. Va. House Del._ 8.

[267] 5 _Am. Arch._ ii. 1305-1306.

[268] Randall, _Life of Jefferson_, i. 363, 413; and _Hist. Mag._ i.
52.

[269] _Writings of Jefferson_, viii. 368-371; also Phila. ed. of
_Notes_, 1825, 172-176.

[270] Burk, _Hist. Va._ iv. Pref. Rem. vi.

[271] See Jefferson's explicit endorsement of Girardin's book in his
own _Writings_, i. 50.

[272] Burk, _Hist. Va._ 189, 190.

[273] Wirt, _Life of Henry_, 204-205.

[274] Elliot's _Debates_, iii. 160.

[275] Cited by William Wirt Henry, _Hist. Mag._ for 1873, 349.

[276] _Jour. Va. House of Del._ 106-108.

[277] _Jour. Va. H. Del._ 75; and Randall, _Life of Jefferson_, i.
205.

[278] William Wirt Henry, _Hist. Mag._ for 1873, 350.

[279] 5 _Am. Arch._ iii. 1425-1426.

[280] I refer, for example, to his letters of Oct. 11, 1776; of Nov.
19, 1776; of Dec. 6, 1776; of Jan. 8, 1777; of March 20, 1777; of
March 28, 1777; of June 20, 1777; besides the letters cited in the
text.

[281] _Writings of Washington_, iv. 330.

[282] Sparks, _Corr. Rev._ i. 361, 362.

[283] _Jour. Va. House Del._ 61.



CHAPTER XIV

GOVERNOR A SECOND TIME


Patrick Henry's second term as governor extended from the 28th of
June, 1777, to the 28th of June, 1778: a twelvemonth of vast and even
decisive events in the struggle for national independence,--its awful
disasters being more than relieved by the successes, both diplomatic
and military, which were compressed within that narrow strip of time.
Let us try, by a glance at the chief items in the record of that year,
to bring before our eyes the historic environment amid which the
governor of Virginia then wrought at his heavy tasks: July 6, 1777,
American evacuation of Ticonderoga at the approach of Burgoyne; August
6, defeat of Herkimer by the British under St. Leger; August 16,
Stark's victory over the British at Bennington; September 11, defeat
of Washington at Brandywine; September 27, entrance of the British
into Philadelphia; October 4, defeat of Washington at Germantown;
October 16, surrender of Burgoyne and his entire army; December 11,
Washington's retirement into winter quarters at Valley Forge; February
6, 1778, American treaty of alliance with France; May 11, death of
Lord Chatham; June 13, Lord North's peace commissioners propose to
Congress a cessation of hostilities; June 18, the British evacuate
Philadelphia; June 28, the battle of Monmouth.

The story of the personal life of Patrick Henry during those stern and
agitating months is lighted up by the mention of his marriage, on the
9th of October, 1777, to Dorothea Dandridge, a granddaughter of the
old royal governor, Alexander Spotswood,--a lady who was much younger
than her husband, and whose companionship proved to be the solace of
all the years that remained to him on earth.

The pressure of official business upon him can hardly have been less
than during the previous year. The General Assembly was in session
from the 20th of October, 1777, until the 24th of January, 1778, and
from the 4th of May to the 1st of June, 1778,--involving, of course, a
long strain of attention by the governor to the work of the two
houses. Moreover, the prominence of Virginia among the States, and, at
the same time, her exemption from the most formidable assaults of the
enemy, led to great demands being made upon her both for men and for
supplies. To meet these demands, either by satisfying them or by
explaining his failure to do so, involved a copious and laborious
correspondence on the part of Governor Henry, not only with his own
official subordinates in the State, but with the president of
Congress, with the board of war, and with the general of the army.
The official letters which he thus wrote are a monument of his ardor
and energy as a war governor, his attention to details, his broad
practical sense, his hopefulness and patience under galling
disappointments and defeats.[284]

Perhaps nothing in the life of Governor Henry during his second term
of office has so touching an interest for us now, as has the course
which he took respecting the famous intrigue, which was developed into
alarming proportions during the winter of 1777 and 1778, for the
displacement of Washington, and for the elevation of the shallow and
ill-balanced Gates to the supreme command of the armies. It is
probable that several men of prominence in the army, in Congress, and
in the several state governments, were drawn into this cabal, although
most of them had too much caution to commit themselves to it by any
documentary evidence which could rise up and destroy them in case of
its failure. The leaders in the plot very naturally felt the great
importance of securing the secret support of men of high influence in
Washington's own State; and by many it was then believed that they
had actually won over no less a man than Richard Henry Lee. Of course,
if also the sanction of Governor Patrick Henry could be secured, a
prodigious advantage would be gained. Accordingly, from the town of
York, in Pennsylvania, whither Congress had fled on the advance of the
enemy towards Philadelphia, the following letter was sent to him,--a
letter written in a disguised hand, without signature, but evidently
by a personal friend, a man of position, and a master of the art of
plausible statement:--

                                      YORKTOWN, 12 January, 1778.

     DEAR SIR,--The common danger of our country first brought
     you and me together. I recollect with pleasure the influence
     of your conversation and eloquence upon the opinions of this
     country in the beginning of the present controversy. You
     first taught us to shake off our idolatrous attachment to
     royalty, and to oppose its encroachments upon our liberties
     with our very lives. By these means you saved us from ruin.
     The independence of America is the offspring of that liberal
     spirit of thinking and acting, which followed the
     destruction of the sceptres of kings, and the mighty power
     of Great Britain.

     But, Sir, we have only passed the Red Sea. A dreary
     wilderness is still before us; and unless a Moses or a
     Joshua are raised up in our behalf, we must perish before we
     reach the promised land. We have nothing to fear from our
     enemies on the way. General Howe, it is true, has taken
     Philadelphia, but he has only changed his prison. His
     dominions are bounded on all sides by his out-sentries.
     America can only be undone by herself. She looks up to her
     councils and arms for protection; but, alas! what are they?
     Her representation in Congress dwindled to only twenty-one
     members; her Adams, her Wilson, her Henry are no more among
     them. Her councils weak, and partial remedies applied
     constantly for universal diseases. Her army, what is it? A
     major-general belonging to it called it a few days ago, in
     my hearing, a mob. Discipline unknown or wholly neglected.
     The quartermaster's and commissary's departments filled with
     idleness, ignorance, and peculation; our hospitals crowded
     with six thousand sick, but half provided with necessaries
     or accommodations, and more dying in them in one month than
     perished in the field during the whole of the last campaign.
     The money depreciating, without any effectual measures being
     taken to raise it; the country distracted with the Don
     Quixote attempts to regulate the price of provisions; an
     artificial famine created by it, and a real one dreaded from
     it; the spirit of the people failing through a more intimate
     acquaintance with the causes of our misfortunes; many
     submitting daily to General Howe; and more wishing to do it,
     only to avoid the calamities which threaten our country. But
     is our case desperate? By no means. We have wisdom, virtue
     and strength enough to save us, if they could be called into
     action. The northern army has shown us what Americans are
     capable of doing with a General at their head. The spirit of
     the southern army is no way inferior to the spirit of the
     northern. A Gates, a Lee, or a Conway, would in a few weeks
     render them an irresistible body of men. The last of the
     above officers has accepted of the new office of
     inspector-general of our army, in order to reform abuses;
     but the remedy is only a palliative one. In one of his
     letters to a friend he says, 'A great and good God hath
     decreed America to be free, or the [General] and weak
     counsellors would have ruined her long ago.' You may rest
     assured of each of the facts related in this letter. The
     author of it is one of your Philadelphia friends. A hint of
     his name, if found out by the handwriting, must not be
     mentioned to your most intimate friend. Even the letter must
     be thrown into the fire. But some of its contents ought to
     be made public, in order to awaken, enlighten, and alarm our
     country. I rely upon your prudence, and am, dear Sir, with
     my usual attachment to you, and to our beloved independence,

                                                 Yours sincerely.

How was Patrick Henry to deal with such a letter as this? Even though
he should reject its reasoning, and spurn the temptation with which it
assailed him, should he merely burn it, and be silent? The incident
furnished a fair test of his loyalty in friendship, his faith in
principle, his soundness of judgment, his clear and cool grasp of the
public situation,--in a word, of his manliness and his statesmanship.
This is the way in which he stood the test:--

     PATRICK HENRY TO GEORGE WASHINGTON.

                                 WILLIAMSBURG, 20 February, 1778.

     DEAR SIR,--You will, no doubt, be surprised at seeing the
     enclosed letter, in which the encomiums bestowed on me are
     as undeserved, as the censures aimed at you are unjust. I am
     sorry there should be one man who counts himself my friend,
     who is not yours.

     Perhaps I give you needless trouble in handing you this
     paper. The writer of it may be too insignificant to deserve
     any notice. If I knew this to be the case, I should not have
     intruded on your time, which is so precious. But there may
     possibly be some scheme or party forming to your prejudice.
     The enclosed leads to such a suspicion. Believe, me, Sir, I
     have too high a sense of the obligations America has to you,
     to abet or countenance so unworthy a proceeding. The most
     exalted merit has ever been found to attract envy. But I
     please myself with the hope that the same fortitude and
     greatness of mind, which have hitherto braved all the
     difficulties and dangers inseparable from your station, will
     rise superior to every attempt of the envious partisan. I
     really cannot tell who is the writer of this letter, which
     not a little perplexes me. The handwriting is altogether
     strange to me.

     To give you the trouble of this gives me pain. It would suit
     my inclination better to give you some assistance in the
     great business of the war. But I will not conceal anything
     from you, by which you may be affected; for I really think
     your personal welfare and the happiness of America are
     intimately connected. I beg you will be assured of that high
     regard and esteem with which I ever am, dear sir, your
     affectionate friend and very humble servant.

Fifteen days passed after the dispatch of that letter, when, having as
yet no answer, but with a heart still full of anxiety respecting this
mysterious and ill-boding cabal against his old friend, Governor
Henry wrote again:--

     PATRICK HENRY TO GEORGE WASHINGTON.

                                     WILLIAMSBURG, 5 March, 1778.

     DEAR SIR,--By an express, which Colonel Finnie sent to camp,
     I enclosed to you an anonymous letter which I hope got safe
     to hand. I am anxious to hear something that will serve to
     explain the strange affair, which I am now informed is taken
     up respecting you. Mr. Custis has just paid us a visit, and
     by him I learn sundry particulars concerning General
     Mifflin, that much surprised me. It is very hard to trace
     the schemes and windings of the enemies to America. I really
     thought that man its friend; however, I am too far from him
     to judge of his present temper.

     While you face the armed enemies of our liberty in the
     field, and by the favor of God have been kept unhurt, I
     trust your country will never harbor in her bosom the
     miscreant, who would ruin her best supporter. I wish not to
     flatter; but when arts, unworthy honest men, are used to
     defame and traduce you, I think it not amiss, but a duty, to
     assure you of that estimation in which the public hold you.
     Not that I think any testimony I can bear is necessary for
     your support, or private satisfaction; for a bare
     recollection of what is past must give you sufficient
     pleasure in every circumstance of life. But I cannot help
     assuring you, on this occasion, of the high sense of
     gratitude which all ranks of men in this our native country
     bear to you. It will give me sincere pleasure to manifest my
     regards, and render my best services to you or yours. I do
     not like to make a parade of these things, and I know you
     are not fond of it; however, I hope the occasion will plead
     my excuse. Wishing you all possible felicity, I am, my dear
     Sir, your ever affectionate friend and very humble servant.

Before Washington received this second letter, he had already begun to
write the following reply to the first:--

     GEORGE WASHINGTON TO PATRICK HENRY.

                                   VALLEY FORGE, 27 March, 1778.

     DEAR SIR,--About eight days ago I was honored with your
     favor of the 20th ultimo. Your friendship, sir, in
     transmitting to me the anonymous letter you had received,
     lays me under the most grateful obligations, and if my
     acknowledgments can be due for anything more, it is for the
     polite and delicate terms in which you have been pleased to
     communicate the matter.

     I have ever been happy in supposing that I had a place in
     your esteem, and the proof you have afforded on this
     occasion makes me peculiarly so. The favorable light in
     which you hold me is truly flattering; but I should feel
     much regret, if I thought the happiness of America so
     intimately connected with my personal welfare, as you so
     obligingly seem to consider it. All I can say is, that she
     has ever had, and I trust she ever will have, my honest
     exertions to promote her interest. I cannot hope that my
     services have been the best; but my heart tells me they have
     been the best that I could render.

     That I may have erred in using the means in my power for
     accomplishing the objects of the arduous, exalted station
     with which I am honored, I cannot doubt; nor do I wish my
     conduct to be exempted from reprehension farther than it may
     deserve. Error is the portion of humanity, and to censure
     it, whether committed by this or that public character, is
     the prerogative of freemen. However, being intimately
     acquainted with the man I conceive to be the author of the
     letter transmitted, and having always received from him the
     strongest professions of attachment and regard, I am
     constrained to consider him as not possessing, at least, a
     great degree of candor and sincerity, though his views in
     addressing you should have been the result of conviction,
     and founded in motives of public good. This is not the only
     secret, insidious attempt that has been made to wound my
     reputation. There have been others equally base, cruel, and
     ungenerous, because conducted with as little frankness, and
     proceeding from views, perhaps, as personally interested. I
     am, dear sir, with great esteem and regard, your much
     obliged friend, etc.

The writing of the foregoing letter was not finished, when Governor
Henry's second letter reached him; and this additional proof of
friendship so touched the heart of Washington that, on the next day,
he wrote again, this time with far less self-restraint than before:--

     GEORGE WASHINGTON TO PATRICK HENRY

                                           CAMP, 28 March, 1778.

     DEAR SIR,--Just as I was about to close my letter of
     yesterday, your favor of the 5th instant came to hand. I can
     only thank you again, in the language of the most
     undissembled gratitude, for your friendship; and assure you,
     that the indulgent disposition, which Virginia in
     particular, and the States in general, entertain towards me,
     gives me the most sensible pleasure. The approbation of my
     country is what I wish; and as far as my abilities and
     opportunities will permit, I hope I shall endeavor to
     deserve it. It is the highest reward to a feeling mind; and
     happy are they, who so conduct themselves as to merit it.

     The anonymous letter with which you were pleased to favor
     me, was written by Dr. Rush, so far as I can judge from a
     similitude of hands. This man has been elaborate and studied
     in his professions of regard for me; and long since the
     letter to you. My caution to avoid anything which could
     injure the service, prevented me from communicating, but to
     a very few of my friends, the intrigues of a faction which I
     know was formed against me, since it might serve to publish
     our internal dissensions; but their own restless zeal to
     advance their views has too clearly betrayed them, and made
     concealment on my part fruitless. I cannot precisely mark
     the extent of their views, but it appeared, in general, that
     General Gates was to be exalted on the ruin of my reputation
     and influence. This I am authorized to say, from undeniable
     facts in my own possession, from publications, the evident
     scope of which could not be mistaken, and from private
     detractions industriously circulated. General Mifflin, it is
     commonly supposed, bore the second part in the cabal; and
     General Conway, I know, was a very active and malignant
     partisan; but I have good reason to believe that their
     machinations have recoiled most sensibly upon themselves.
     With sentiments of great esteem and regard, I am, dear sir,
     your affectionate humble servant.[285]

This incident in the lives of Washington and Patrick Henry is to be
noted by us, not only for its own exquisite delicacy and nobility, but
likewise as the culminating fact in the growth of a very deep and true
friendship between the two men,--a friendship which seems to have
begun many years before, probably in the House of Burgesses, and which
lasted with increasing strength and tenderness, and with but a single
episode of estrangement, during the rest of their lives. Moreover, he
who tries to interpret the later career of Patrick Henry, especially
after the establishment of the government under the Constitution, and
who leaves out of the account Henry's profound friendship for
Washington, and the basis of moral and intellectual congeniality on
which that friendship rested, will lose an important clew to the
perfect naturalness and consistency of Henry's political course during
his last years. A fierce partisan outcry was then raised against him
in Virginia, and he was bitterly denounced as a political apostate,
simply because, in the parting of the ways of Washington and of
Jefferson, Patrick Henry no longer walked with Jefferson. In truth,
Patrick Henry was never Washington's follower nor Jefferson's: he was
no man's follower. From the beginning, he had always done for himself
his own thinking, whether right or wrong. At the same time, a careful
student of the three men may see that, in his thinking, Patrick Henry
had a closer and a truer moral kinship with Washington than with
Jefferson. At present, however, we pause before the touching incident
that has just been narrated in the relations between Washington and
Henry, in order to mark its bearing on their subsequent intercourse.
Washington, in whose nature confidence was a plant of slow growth, and
who was quick neither to love nor to cease from loving, never forgot
that proof of his friend's friendship. Thenceforward, until that one
year in which they both died, the letters which passed between them,
while never effusive, were evidently the letters of two strong men who
loved and trusted each other without reserve.

Not long before the close of the governor's second term in office, he
had occasion to write to Richard Henry Lee two letters, which are of
considerable interest, not only as indicating the cordial intimacy
between these two great rivals in oratory, but also for the light they
throw both on the under-currents of bitterness then ruffling the
politics of Virginia, and on Patrick Henry's attitude towards the one
great question at that time uppermost in the politics of the nation.
During the previous autumn, it seems, also, Lee had fallen into great
disfavor in Virginia, from which he had so far emerged by the 23d of
January, 1778, as to be then reëlected to Congress, to fill out an
unexpired term.[286] Shortly afterward, however, harsh speech against
him was to be heard in Virginia once more, of which his friend, the
governor, thus informed him, in a letter dated April 4, 1778:--

     "You are again traduced by a certain set who have drawn in
     others, who say that you are engaged in a scheme to discard
     General Washington. I know you too well to suppose that you
     would engage in anything not evidently calculated to serve
     the cause of whiggism.... But it is your fate to suffer the
     constant attacks of disguised Tories who take this measure
     to lessen you. Farewell, my dear friend. In praying for your
     welfare, I pray for that of my country, to which your life
     and service are of the last moment."[287]

Furthermore, on the 30th of May, the General Assembly made choice of
their delegates in Congress for the following year. Lee was again
elected, but by so small a vote that his name stood next to the lowest
on the list.[288] Concerning this stinging slight, he appears to have
spoken in his next letters to the governor; for, on the 18th of June,
the latter addressed to him, from Williamsburg, this reply:--

     MY DEAR SIR,--Both your last letters came to hand to-day. I
     felt for you, on seeing the order in which the balloting
     placed the delegates in Congress. It is an effect of that
     rancorous malice that has so long followed you, through that
     arduous path of duty which you have invariably travelled,
     since America resolved to resist her oppressors.

     Is it any pleasure to you to remark, that at the same era in
     which these men figure against you, public spirit seems to
     have taken its flight from Virginia? It is too much the
     case; for the quota of our troops is not half made up, and
     no chance seems to remain for completing it. The Assembly
     voted three hundred and fifty horse, and two thousand men,
     to be forthwith raised, and to join the grand army. Great
     bounties are offered; but, I fear, the only effect will be
     to expose our state to contempt,--for I believe no soldiers
     will enlist, especially in the infantry.

     Can you credit it?--no effort was made for supporting or
     restoring public credit. I pressed it warmly on some, but in
     vain. This is the reason we get no soldiers.

     We shall issue fifty or sixty thousand dollars in cash to
     equip the cavalry, and their time is to expire at Christmas.
     I believe they will not be in the field before that time.

     Let not Congress rely on Virginia for soldiers. I tell you
     my opinion: they will not be got here, until a different
     spirit prevails.

In the next paragraph of his letter, the governor passes from these
local matters to what was then the one commanding topic in national
affairs. Lord North's peace commissioners had already arrived, and
were seeking to win back the Americans into free colonial relations
with the mother country, and away from their new-formed friendship
with perfidious France. With what energy Patrick Henry was prepared to
reject all these British blandishments, may be read in the passionate
sentences which conclude his letter:--

     I look at the past condition of America, as at a dreadful
     precipice, from which we have escaped by means of the
     generous French, to whom I will be ever-lastingly bound by
     the most heartfelt gratitude. But I must mistake matters, if
     some of those men who traduce you, do not prefer the offers
     of Britain. You will have a different game to play now with
     the commissioners. How comes Governor Johnstone there? I do
     not see how it comports with his past life.

     Surely Congress will never recede from our French friends.
     Salvation to America depends upon our holding fast our
     attachment to them. I shall date our ruin from the moment
     that it is exchanged for anything Great Britain can say, or
     do. She can never be cordial with us. Baffled, defeated,
     disgraced by her colonies, she will ever meditate revenge.
     We can find no safety but in her ruin, or, at least, in her
     extreme humiliation; which has not happened, and cannot
     happen, until she is deluged with blood, or thoroughly
     purged by a revolution, which shall wipe from existence the
     present king with his connections, and the present system
     with those who aid and abet it.

     For God's sake, my dear sir, quit not the councils of your
     country, until you see us forever disjoined from Great
     Britain. The old leaven still works. The fleshpots of Egypt
     are still savory to degenerate palates. Again we are undone,
     if the French alliance is not religiously observed. Excuse
     my freedom. I know your love to our country,--and this is my
     motive. May Heaven give you health and prosperity.

                                     I am yours affectionately,
                                               PATRICK HENRY.[289]

Before coming to the end of our story of Governor Henry's second
term, it should be mentioned that twice during this period did the
General Assembly confide to him those extraordinary powers which by
many were spoken of as dictatorial; first, on the 22d of January,
1778,[290] and again, on the 28th of May, of the same year.[291]
Finally, so safe had been this great trust in his hands, and so
efficiently had he borne himself, in all the labors and
responsibilities of his high office, that, on the 29th of May, the
House of Delegates, by resolution, unanimously elected him as governor
for a third term,--an act in which, on the same day, the Senate voted
its concurrence. On the 30th of May, Thomas Jefferson, from the
committee appointed to notify the governor of his reëlection, reported
to the House the following answer:--

     GENTLEMEN,--The General Assembly, in again electing me
     governor of this commonwealth, have done me very signal
     honor. I trust that their confidence, thus continued in me,
     will not be misplaced. I beg you will be pleased, gentlemen,
     to present me to the General Assembly in terms of grateful
     acknowledgment for this fresh instance of their favor
     towards me; and to assure them, that my best endeavors shall
     be used to promote the public good, in that station to which
     they have once more been pleased to call me.[292]


FOOTNOTES:

[284] Of the official letters of Governor Henry, doubtless many have
perished; a few have been printed in Sparks, Force, Wirt, and
elsewhere; a considerable number, also, are preserved in manuscript in
the archives of the Department of State at Washington. Copies of the
latter are before me as I write. As justifying the statement made in
the text, I would refer to his letters of August 30, 1777; of October
29, 1777; of October 30, 1777; of December 6, 1777; of December 9,
1777; of January 20, 1778; of January 28, 1778; and of June 18, 1778.

[285] _Writings of Washington_, v. 495-497; 512-515.

[286] _Jour. Va. House Del._ 131.

[287] Given in Grigsby, _Va. Conv. of_ 1776, 142 note.

[288] _Jour. Va. House Del._ 27, 33.

[289] Lee, _Life of Richard Henry Lee_, i. 195 196.

[290] _Jour. Va. House Del._ 72, 81, 85, 125, 126.

[291] _Ibid._ 15, 16, 17.

[292] _Ibid._ 26, 30.



CHAPTER XV

THIRD YEAR IN THE GOVERNORSHIP


Governor Henry's third official year was marked, in the great struggle
then in progress, by the arrival of the French fleet, and by its
futile attempts to be of any use to those hard-pressed rebels whom the
king of France had undertaken to encourage in their insubordination;
by awful scenes of carnage and desolation in the outlying settlements
at Wyoming, Cherry Valley, and Schoharie; by British predatory
expeditions along the Connecticut coast; by the final failure and
departure of Lord North's peace commissioners; and by the transfer of
the chief seat of war to the South, beginning with the capture of
Savannah by the British on the 29th of December, 1778, followed by
their initial movement on Charleston, in May, 1779. In the month just
mentioned, likewise, the enemy, under command of General Matthews and
of Sir George Collier, suddenly swooped down on Virginia, first
seizing Portsmouth and Norfolk, and then, after a glorious military
debauch of robbery, ruin, rape, and murder, and after spreading terror
and anguish among the undefended populations of Suffolk, Kemp's
Landing, Tanner's Creek, and Gosport, as suddenly gathered up their
booty, and went back in great glee to New York.

In the autumn of 1778, the governor had the happiness to hear of the
really brilliant success of the expedition which, with statesmanlike
sagacity, he had sent out under George Rogers Clark, into the Illinois
country, in the early part of the year.[293] Some of the more
important facts connected with this expedition, he thus announced to
the Virginia delegates in Congress:--

                              WILLIAMSBURG, November 14, 1778.

     GENTLEMEN,--The executive power of this State having been
     impressed with a strong apprehension of incursions on the
     frontier settlements from the savages situated about the
     Illinois, and supposing the danger would be greatly obviated
     by an enterprise against the English forts and possessions
     in that country, which were well known to inspire the
     savages with their bloody purposes against us, sent a
     detachment of militia, consisting of one hundred and seventy
     or eighty men commanded by Colonel George Rogers Clark, on
     that service some time last spring. By despatches which I
     have just received from Colonel Clark, it appears that his
     success has equalled the most sanguine expectations. He has
     not only reduced Fort Chartres and its dependencies, but has
     struck such a terror into the Indian tribes between that
     settlement and the lakes that no less than five of them,
     viz., the Puans, Sacks, Renards, Powtowantanies, and Miamis,
     who had received the hatchet from the English emissaries,
     have submitted to our arms all their English presents, and
     bound themselves by treaties and promises to be peaceful in
     the future.

     The great Blackbird, the Chappowow chief, has also sent a
     belt of peace to Colonel Clark, influenced, he supposes, by
     the dread of Detroit's being reduced by American arms. This
     latter place, according to Colonel Clark's representation,
     is at present defended by so inconsiderable a garrison and
     so scantily furnished with provisions, for which they must
     be still more distressed by the loss of supplies from the
     Illinois, that it might be reduced by any number of men
     above five hundred. The governor of that place, Mr.
     Hamilton, was exerting himself to engage the savages to
     assist him in retaking the places that had fallen into our
     hands; but the favorable impression made on the Indians in
     general in that quarter, the influence of the French on
     them, and the reënforcement of their militia Colonel Clark
     expected, flattered him that there was little danger to be
     apprehended.... If the party under Colonel Clark can
     coöperate in any respect with the measures Congress are
     pursuing or have in view, I shall with pleasure give him the
     necessary orders. In order to improve and secure the
     advantages gained by Colonel Clark, I propose to support him
     with a reënforcement of militia. But this will depend on the
     pleasure of the Assembly, to whose consideration the measure
     is submitted.

     The French inhabitants have manifested great zeal and
     attachment to our cause, and insist on garrisons remaining
     with them under Colonel Clark. This I am induced to agree
     to, because the safety of our own frontiers as well as that
     of these people demands a compliance with this request. Were
     it possible to secure the St. Lawrence and prevent the
     English attempts up that river by seizing some post on it,
     peace with the Indians would seem to me to be secured.

                With great regard I have the honor to be, Gentn,
                            Your most obedient servant,
                                                    P. HENRY.[294]

During the autumn session of the General Assembly, that body showed
its continued confidence in the governor by passing several acts
conferring on him extraordinary powers, in addition to those already
bestowed.[295]

A letter which the governor wrote at this period to the president of
Congress, respecting military aid from Virginia to States further
south, may give us some idea, not only of his own practical
discernment in the matters involved, but of the confusion which, in
those days, often attended military plans issuing from a many-headed
executive:--

                                 WILLIAMSBURG, November 28, 1778.

     SIR,--Your favor of the 16th instant is come to hand,
     together with the acts of Congress of the 26th of August for
     establishing provision for soldiers and sailors maimed or
     disabled in the public service,--of the 26th of September
     for organizing the treasury, a proclamation for a general
     thanksgiving, and three copies of the alliance between his
     most Christian Majesty and these United States.

     I lost no time in laying your letter before the privy
     council, and in deliberating with them on the subject of
     sending 1000 militia to Charlestown, South Carolina. I beg
     to assure Congress of the great zeal of every member of the
     executive here to give full efficacy to their designs on
     every occasion. But on the present, I am very sorry to
     observe, that obstacles great and I fear unsurmountable are
     opposed to the immediate march of the men. Upon requisition
     to the deputy quartermaster-general in this department for
     tents, kettles, blankets, and wagons, he informs they cannot
     be had. The season when the march must begin will be severe
     and inclement, and, without the forementioned necessaries,
     impracticable to men indifferently clad and equipped as they
     are in the present general scarcity of clothes.

     The council, as well as myself, are not a little perplexed
     on comparing this requisition to defend South Carolina and
     Georgia from the assaults of the enemy, with that made a few
     days past for galleys to conquer East Florida. The galleys
     have orders to rendezvous at Charlestown, which I was taught
     to consider as a place of acknowledged safety; and I beg
     leave to observe, that there seems some degree of
     inconsistency in marching militia such a distance in the
     depth of winter, under the want of necessaries, to defend a
     place which the former measures seemed to declare safe.

     The act of Assembly whereby it is made lawful to order their
     march, confines the operations to measures merely defensive
     to a sister State, and of whose danger there is certain
     information received.

     However, as Congress have not been pleased to explain the
     matters herein alluded to, and altho' a good deal of
     perplexity remains with me on the subject, I have by advice
     of the privy council given orders for 1000 men to be
     instantly got into readiness to march to Charlestown, and
     they will march as soon as they are furnished with tents,
     kettles, and wagons. In the mean time, if intelligence is
     received that their march is essential to the preservation
     of either of the States of South Carolina or Georgia the men
     will encounter every difficulty, and have orders to proceed
     in the best way they can without waiting to be supplied with
     those necessaries commonly afforded to troops even on a
     summer's march.

     I have to beg that Congress will please to remember the
     state of embarrassment in which I must necessarily remain
     with respect to the ordering galleys to Charlestown, in
     their way to invade Florida, while the militia are getting
     ready to defend the States bordering on it, and that they
     will please to favor me with the earliest intelligence of
     every circumstance that is to influence the measures either
     offensive or defensive.

     I have the honor to be, Sir, your most obedient and very
     humble servant,

                                                  P. HENRY.[296]

By the early spring of 1779, it became still more apparent that the
purpose of the enemy was to shift the scene of their activity from the
middle States to the South, and that Virginia, whose soil had never
thus far been bruised by the tread of a hostile army, must soon
experience that dire calamity. Perhaps no one saw this more clearly
than did Governor Henry. At the same time, he also saw that Virginia
must in part defend herself by helping to defend her sister States at
the South, across whose territories the advance of the enemy into
Virginia was likely to be attempted. His clear grasp of the military
situation, in all the broad relations of his own State to it, is thus
revealed in a letter to Washington, dated at Williamsburg, 13th of
March, 1779:--

     "My last accounts from the South are unfavorable. Georgia is
     said to be in full possession of the enemy, and South
     Carolina in great danger. The number of disaffected there is
     said to be formidable, and the Creek Indians inclining
     against us. One thousand militia are ordered thither from
     our southern counties; but a doubt is started whether they
     are by law obliged to march. I have also proposed a scheme
     to embody volunteers for this service; but I fear the length
     of the march, and a general scarcity of bread, which
     prevails in some parts of North Carolina and this State, may
     impede this service. About five hundred militia are ordered
     down the Tennessee River, to chastise some new settlements
     of renegade Cherokees that infest our southwestern frontier,
     and prevent our navigation on that river, from which we
     began to hope for great advantages. Our militia have full
     possession of the Illinois and the posts on the Wabash; and
     I am not without hopes that the same party may overawe the
     Indians as far as Detroit. They are independent of General
     McIntosh, whose numbers, although upwards of two thousand, I
     think could not make any great progress, on account, it is
     said, of the route they took, and the lateness of the
     season.

     "The conquest of Illinois and Wabash was effected with less
     than two hundred men, who will soon be reënforced; and, by
     holding posts on the back of the Indians, it is hoped may
     intimidate them. Forts Natchez and Morishac are again in the
     enemy's hands; and from thence they infest and ruin our
     trade on the Mississippi, on which river the Spaniards wish
     to open a very interesting commerce with us. I have
     requested Congress to authorize the conquest of those two
     posts, as the possession of them will give a colorable
     pretence to retain all West Florida, when a treaty may be
     opened."[297]

Within two months after that letter was written, the dreaded warships
of the enemy were ploughing the waters of Virginia: it was the
sorrow-bringing expedition of Matthews and Sir George Collier. The
news of their arrival was thus conveyed by Governor Henry to the
president of Congress:--

                                   WILLIAMSBURG, 11 May, 1779.

     SIR,--On Saturday last, in the evening, a British fleet
     amounting to about thirty sail ... came into the Bay of
     Chesapeake, and the next day proceeded to Hampton Road,
     where they anchored and remained quiet until yesterday about
     noon, when several of the ships got under way, and proceeded
     towards Portsmouth, which place I have no doubt they intend
     to attack by water or by land or by both, as they have many
     flat-bottomed boats with them for the purpose of landing
     their troops. As I too well know the weakness of that
     garrison, I am in great pain for the consequences, there
     being great quantities of merchandise, the property of
     French merchants and others in this State, at that place, as
     well as considerable quantities of military stores, which,
     tho' measures some time since were taken to remove, may
     nevertheless fall into the enemy's hands. Whether they may
     hereafter intend to fortify and maintain this post is at
     present unknown to me, but the consequences which will
     result to this State and to the United States finally if
     such a measure should be adopted must be obvious. Whether it
     may be in the power of Congress to adopt any measures which
     can in any manner counteract the design of the enemy is
     submitted to their wisdom. At present, I cannot avoid
     intimating that I have the greatest reason to think that
     many vessels from France with public and private merchandise
     may unfortunately arrive while the enemy remain in perfect
     possession of the Bay of Chesapeake, and fall victims
     unexpectedly.

     Every precaution will be taken to order lookout boats on the
     seacoasts to furnish proper intelligence; but the success
     attending this necessary measure will be precarious in the
     present situation of things.[298]

On the next day the governor had still heavier tidings for the same
correspondent:--

                                      WILLIAMSBURG, May 12, 1779.

     SIR,--I addressed you yesterday upon a subject of the
     greatest consequence. The last night brought me the fatal
     account of Portsmouth being in possession of the enemy.
     Their force was too great to be resisted, and therefore the
     fort was evacuated after destroying one capital ship
     belonging to the State and one or two private ones loaded
     with tobacco. Goods and merchandise, however, of very great
     value fall into the enemy's hands. If Congress could by
     solicitations procure a fleet superior to the enemy's force
     to enter Chesapeake at this critical period, the prospect of
     gain and advantage would be great indeed. I have the honor
     to be, with the greatest regard, Sir,

     Your most humble and obedient servant,

                                                P. HENRY.[299]

To meet this dreadful invasion, the governor attempted to arouse and
direct vigorous measures, in part by a proclamation, on the 14th of
May, announcing to the people of Virginia the facts of the case, "and
requiring the county lieutenants and other military officers in the
Commonwealth, and especially those on the navigable waters, to hold
their respective militias in readiness to oppose the attempts of the
enemy wherever they might be made."[300]

On the 21st of the month, in a letter to the president of Congress, he
reported the havoc then wrought by the enemy:--

                                     WILLIAMSBURG, May 21, 1779.

     SIR,--Being in the greatest haste to dispatch your express,
     I have not time to give you any very particular information
     concerning the present invasion. Let it suffice therefore to
     inform Congress that the number of the enemy's ships are
     nearly the same as was mentioned in my former letter; with
     regard to the number of the troops which landed and took
     Portsmouth, and afterwards proceeded and burnt, plundered,
     and destroyed Suffolk, committing various barbarities, etc.,
     we are still ignorant, as the accounts from the deserters
     differ widely; perhaps, however, it may not exceed 2000 or
     2500 men.

     I trust that a sufficient number of troops are embodied and
     stationed in certain proportions at this place, York,
     Hampton, and on the south side of James River.... When any
     further particulars come to my knowledge they shall be
     communicated to Congress without delay.

     I have the honor to be, Sir, your humble servant,

                                                     P. HENRY.

     P. S. I am pretty certain that the land forces are commanded
     by Gen'l Matthews and the fleet by Sir George Collier.[301]

In the very midst of this ugly storm, it was required that the ship of
state should undergo a change of commanders. The third year for which
Governor Henry had been elected was nearly at an end. There were some
members of the Assembly who thought him eligible as governor for still
another year, on the ground that his first election was by the
convention, and that the year of office which that body gave to him
"was merely provisory," and formed no proper part of his
constitutional term.[302] Governor Henry himself, however, could not
fail to perceive the unfitness of any struggle upon such a question at
such a time, as well as the futility which would attach to that high
office, if held, amid such perils, under a clouded title. Accordingly,
on the 28th of May, he cut short all discussion by sending to the
speaker of the House of Delegates the following letter:--

                                                  May 28, 1779.

     SIR,--The term for which I had the honor to be elected
     governor by the late Assembly being just about to expire,
     and the Constitution, as I think, making me ineligible to
     that office, I take the liberty to communicate to the
     Assembly through you, Sir, my intention to retire in four or
     five days.

     I have thought it necessary to give this notification of my
     design, in order that the Assembly may have the earliest
     opportunity of deliberating upon the choice of a successor
     to me in office.

     With great regard, I have the honor to be, Sir, your most
     obedient servant,

                                                P. HENRY.[303]

On the first of June, Thomas Jefferson was elected to succeed him in
office, but by a majority of only six votes out of one hundred and
twenty-eight.[304] On the following day Patrick Henry, having received
certain resolutions from the General Assembly[305] commending him for
his conduct while governor, graciously closed this chapter of his
official life by the following letter:--

     GENTLEMEN,--The House of Delegates have done me very great
     honor in the vote expressive of their approbation of my
     public conduct. I beg the favor of you, gentlemen, to convey
     to that honorable house my most cordial acknowledgments, and
     to assure them that I shall ever retain a grateful
     remembrance of the high honor they have now conferred on
     me.[306]

In the midst of these frank voices of public appreciation over the
fidelity and efficiency of his service as governor, there were
doubtless the usual murmurs of partisan criticism or of personal
ill-will. For example, a few days after Jefferson had taken his seat
in the stately chair which Patrick Henry had just vacated, St. George
Tucker, in a letter to Theophilus Bland, gave expression to this
sneer: "_Sub rosa_, I wish his excellency's activity may be equal to
the abilities he possesses in so eminent a degree.... But if he should
tread in the steps of his predecessor, there is not much to be
expected from the brightest talents."[307] Over against a taunt like
this, one can scarcely help placing the fact that the general of the
armies who, for three stern years, had been accustomed to lean heavily
for help on this governor of Virginia, and who never paid idle
compliments, nevertheless paid many a tribute to the intelligence,
zeal, and vigorous activity of Governor Henry's administration. Thus,
on the 27th of December, 1777, Washington writes to him: "In several
of my late letters I addressed you on the distress of the troops for
want of clothing. Your ready exertions to relieve them have given me
the highest satisfaction."[308] On the 19th of February, 1778,
Washington again writes to him: "I address myself to you, convinced
that our alarming distresses will engage your most serious
consideration, and that the full force of that zeal and vigor you
have manifested upon every other occasion, will now operate for our
relief, in a matter that so nearly affects the very existence of our
contest."[309] On the 19th of April, 1778, Washington once more writes
to him: "I hold myself infinitely obliged to the legislature for the
ready attention which they have paid to my representation of the wants
of the army, and to you for the strenuous manner in which you have
recommended to the people an observance of my request."[310] Finally,
if any men had even better opportunities than Washington for
estimating correctly Governor Henry's efficiency in his great office,
surely those men were his intimate associates, the members of the
Virginia legislature. It is quite possible that their first election
of him as governor may have been in ignorance of his real qualities as
an executive officer; but this cannot be said of their second and of
their third elections of him, each one of which was made, as we have
seen, without one audible lisp of opposition. Is it to be believed
that, if he had really shown that lack of executive efficiency which
St. George Tucker's sneer implies, such a body of men, in such a
crisis of public danger, would have twice and thrice elected him to
the highest executive office in the State, and that, too, without one
dissenting vote? To say so, indeed, is to fix a far more damning
censure upon them than upon him.


FOOTNOTES:

[293] Clark's _Campaign in the Illinois_, 95-97, where Governor
Henry's public and private instructions are given in full.

[294] MS.

[295] _Jour. Va. House Del._ 30, 36, 66; also Hening, ix. 474-476;
477-478; 530-532; 584-585.

[296] MS.

[297] Sparks, _Corr. Rev_. ii. 261-262.

[298] MS.

[299] MS.

[300] Burk, _Hist. Va._ iv. 338.

[301] MS.

[302] Burk, _Hist. Va._ iv. 350.

[303] Wirt, 225.

[304] _Jour. Va. House Del._ 29.

[305] Burk, _Hist. Va._ 350.

[306] _Jour. Va. House Del._ 32.

[307] _Bland Papers_, ii. 11.

[308] MS.

[309] MS.

[310] MS.



CHAPTER XVI

AT HOME AND IN THE HOUSE OF DELEGATES


The high official rank which Governor Henry had borne during the first
three years of American independence was so impressive to the
imaginations of the French allies who were then in the country, that
some of them addressed their letters to him as "Son Altesse Royale,
Monsieur Patrick Henri, Gouverneur de l'Etat de Virginie."[311] From
this titular royalty he descended, as we have seen, about the 1st of
June, 1779; and for the subsequent five and a half years, until his
recall to the governorship, he is to be viewed by us as a very retired
country gentleman in delicate health, with episodes of labor and of
leadership in the Virginia House of Delegates.

A little more than a fortnight after his descent from the governor's
chair, he was elected by the General Assembly as a delegate in
Congress.[312] It is not known whether he at any time thought it
possible for him to accept this appointment; but, on the 28th of the
following October, the body that had elected him received from him a
letter declining the service.[313] Moreover, in spite of all
invitations and entreaties, Patrick Henry never afterwards served in
any public capacity outside the State of Virginia.

During his three years in the governorship, he had lived in the palace
at Williamsburg. In the course of that time, also, he had sold his
estate of Scotchtown, in Hanover County, and had purchased a large
tract of land in the new county of Henry,--a county situated about two
hundred miles southwest from Richmond, along the North Carolina
boundary, and named, of course, in honor of himself. To his new estate
there, called Leatherwood, consisting of about ten thousand acres, he
removed early in the summer of 1779. This continued to be his home
until he resumed the office of governor in November, 1784.[314]

After the storm and stress of so many years of public life, and of
public life in an epoch of revolution, the invalid body, the
care-burdened spirit, of Patrick Henry must have found great
refreshment in this removal to a distant, wild, and mountainous
solitude. In undisturbed seclusion, he there remained during the
summer and autumn of 1779, and even the succeeding winter and
spring,--scarcely able to hear the far-off noises of the great
struggle in which he had hitherto borne so rugged a part, and of which
the victorious issue was then to be seen by him, though dimly, through
many a murky rack of selfishness, cowardice, and crime.

His successor in the office of governor was Thomas Jefferson, the
jovial friend of his own jovial youth, bound to him still by that
hearty friendship which was founded on congeniality of political
sentiment, but was afterward to die away, at least on Jefferson's
side, into alienation and hate. To this dear friend Patrick Henry
wrote late in that winter, from his hermitage among the eastward
fastnesses of the Blue Ridge, a remarkable letter, which has never
before been in print, and which is full of interest for us on account
of its impulsive and self-revealing words. Its tone of despondency,
almost of misanthropy,--so unnatural to Patrick Henry,--is perhaps a
token of that sickness of body which had made the soul sick too, and
had then driven the writer into the wilderness, and still kept him
there:--

     TO THOMAS JEFFERSON.

                                   LEATHERWOOD, 15th Feby., 1780.

     DEAR SIR,--I return you many thanks for your favor by Mr.
     Sanders. The kind notice you were pleased to take of me was
     particularly obliging, as I have scarcely heard a word of
     public matters since I moved up in the retirement where I
     live.

     I have had many anxieties for our commonwealth, principally
     occasioned by the depreciation of our money. To judge by
     this, which somebody has called the pulse of the state, I
     have feared that our body politic was dangerously sick. God
     grant it may not be unto death. But I cannot forbear
     thinking, the present increase of prices is in great part
     owing to a kind of habit, which is now of four or five
     years' growth, which is fostered by a mistaken avarice, and
     like other habits hard to part with. For there is really
     very little money hereabouts.

     What you say of the practice of our distinguished Tories
     perfectly agrees with my own observation, and the attempts
     to raise prejudices against the French, I know, were begun
     when I lived below. What gave me the utmost pain was to see
     some men, indeed very many, who were thought good Whigs,
     keep company with the miscreants,--wretches who, I am
     satisfied, were laboring our destruction. This countenance
     shown them is of fatal tendency. They should be shunned and
     execrated, and this is the only way to supply the place of
     legal conviction and punishment. But this is an effort of
     virtue, small as it seems, of which our countrymen are not
     capable.

     Indeed, I will own to you, my dear Sir, that observing this
     impunity and even respect, which some wicked individuals
     have met with while their guilt was clear as the sun, has
     sickened me, and made me sometimes wish to be in retirement
     for the rest of my life. I will, however, be down, on the
     next Assembly, if I am chosen. My health, I am satisfied,
     will never again permit a close application to sedentary
     business, and I even doubt whether I can remain below long
     enough to serve in the Assembly. I will, however, make the
     trial.

     But tell me, do you remember any instance where tyranny was
     destroyed and freedom established on its ruins, among a
     people possessing so small a share of virtue and public
     spirit? I recollect none, and this, more than the British
     arms, makes me fearful of final success without a reform.
     But when or how this is to be effected, I have not the means
     of judging. I most sincerely wish you health and prosperity.
     If you can spare time to drop me a line now and then, it
     will be highly obliging to, dear Sir, your affectionate
     friend and obedient servant,

                                              P. HENRY.[315]

The next General Assembly, which he thus promised to attend in case he
should be chosen, met at Richmond on the 1st of May, 1780. It hardly
needs to be mentioned that the people of Henry County were proud to
choose him as one of their members in that body; but he seems not to
have taken his seat there until about the 19th of May.[316] From the
moment of his arrival in the House of Delegates, every kind of
responsibility and honor was laid upon him. This was his first
appearance in such an assembly since the proclamation of independence;
and the prestige attaching to his name, as well as his own undimmed
genius for leadership, made him not only the most conspicuous person
in the house, but the nearly absolute director of its business in
every detail of opinion and of procedure on which he should choose to
express himself,--his only rival, in any particular, being Richard
Henry Lee. It helps one now to understand the real reputation he had
among his contemporaries for practical ability, and for a habit of
shrinking from none of the commonplace drudgeries of legislative work,
that during the first few days after his accession to the House he
was placed on the committee of ways and means; on a committee "to
inquire into the present state of the account of the commonwealth
against the United States, and the most speedy and effectual method of
finally settling the same;" on a committee to prepare a bill for the
repeal of a part of the act "for sequestering British property,
enabling those indebted to British subjects to pay off such debts, and
directing the proceedings in suits where such subjects are parties;"
on three several committees respecting the powers and duties of high
sheriffs and of grand juries; and, finally, on a committee to notify
Jefferson of his reëlection as governor, and to report his answer to
the House. On the 7th of June, however, after a service of little more
than two weeks, his own sad apprehensions respecting his health seem
to have been realized, and he was obliged to ask leave to withdraw
from the House for the remainder of the session.[317]

At the autumn session of the legislature he was once more in his
place. On the 6th of November, the day on which the House was
organized, he was made chairman of the committee on privileges and
elections, and also of a committee "for the better defence of the
southern frontier," and was likewise placed on the committee on
propositions and grievances, as well as on the committee on courts of
justice. On the following day he was made a member of a committee for
the defence of the eastern frontier. On the 10th of November he was
placed on a committee to bring in a bill relating to the enlistment of
Virginia troops, and to the redemption of the state bills of credit
then in circulation, and the emission of new bills. On the 22d of
November he was made a member of a committee to which was again
referred the account between the State and the United States. On the
9th of December he was made a member of a committee to draw up bills
for the organization and maintenance of a navy for the State, and the
protection of navigation and commerce upon its waters. On the 14th of
December he was made chairman of a committee to draw up a bill for the
better regulation and discipline of the militia, and of still another
committee to prepare a bill "for supplying the army with clothes and
provisions."[318] On the 28th of December, the House having knowledge
of the arrival in town of poor General Gates, then drooping under the
burden of those Southern willows which he had so plentifully gathered
at Camden, Patrick Henry introduced the following magnanimous
resolution:--

     "That a committee of four be appointed to wait on Major
     General Gates, and to assure him of the high regard and
     esteem of this House; that the remembrance of his former
     glorious services cannot be obliterated by any reverse of
     fortune; but that this House, ever mindful of his great
     merit, will omit no opportunity of testifying to the world
     the gratitude which, as a member of the American Union, this
     country owes to him in his military character."[319]

On the 2d of January, 1781, the last day of the session, the House
adopted, on Patrick Henry's motion, a resolution authorizing the
governor to convene the next meeting of the legislature at some other
place than Richmond, in case its assembling in that city should "be
rendered inconvenient by the operations of an invading enemy,"[320] a
resolution reflecting their sense of the peril then hanging over the
State.

Before the legislature could again meet, events proved that it was no
imaginary danger against which Patrick Henry's resolution had been
intended to provide. On the 2d of January, 1781, the very day on which
the legislature had adjourned, a hostile fleet conveyed into the James
River a force of about eight hundred men under command of Benedict
Arnold, whose eagerness to ravage Virginia was still further
facilitated by the arrival, on the 26th of March, of two thousand men
under General Phillips. Moreover, Lord Cornwallis, having beaten
General Greene at Guilford, in North Carolina, on the 15th of March,
seemed to be gathering force for a speedy advance into Virginia. That
the roar of his guns would soon be heard in the outskirts of their
capital, was what all Virginians then felt to be inevitable.

Under such circumstances, it is not strange that a session of the
legislature, which is said to have been held on the 1st of March,[321]
should have been a very brief one, or that when the 7th of May
arrived--the day for its reassembling at Richmond--no quorum should
have been present; or that, on the 10th of May, the few members who
had arrived in Richmond should have voted, in deference to "the
approach of an hostile army,"[322] to adjourn to Charlottesville,--a
place of far greater security, ninety-seven miles to the northwest,
among the mountains of Albemarle. By the 20th of May, Cornwallis
reached Petersburg, twenty-three miles south of Richmond; and shortly
afterward, pushing across the James and the Chickahominy, he encamped
on the North Anna, in the county of Hanover. Thus, at last, the single
county of Louisa then separated him from that county in which was the
home of the governor of the State, and where was then convened its
legislature,--Patrick Henry himself being present and in obvious
direction of all its business. The opportunity to bag such game, Lord
Cornwallis was not the man to let slip. Accordingly, on Sunday, the 3d
of June, he dispatched a swift expedition under Tarleton, to surprise
and capture the members of the legislature, "to seize on the person of
the governor," and "to spread on his route devastation and
terror."[323] In this entire scheme, doubtless, Tarleton would have
succeeded, had it not been that as he and his troopers, on that fair
Sabbath day, were hurrying past the Cuckoo tavern in Louisa, one
Captain John Jouette, watching from behind the windows, espied them,
divined their object, and mounting a fleet horse, and taking a shorter
route, got into Charlottesville a few hours in advance of them, just
in time to give the alarm, and to set the imperiled legislators
a-flying to the mountains for safety.

Then, by all accounts, was witnessed a display of the locomotive
energies of grave and potent senators, such as this world has not
often exhibited. Of this tragically comical incident, of course, the
journal of the House of Delegates makes only the most placid and
forbearing mention. For Monday, June 4, its chief entry is as follows:
"There being reason to apprehend an immediate incursion of the enemy's
cavalry to this place, which renders it indispensable that the General
Assembly should forthwith adjourn to a place of greater security;
resolved, that this House be adjourned until Thursday next, then to
meet at the town of Staunton, in the county of Augusta,"--a town
thirty-nine miles farther west, beyond a chain of mountains, and only
to be reached by them or their pursuers through difficult passes in
the Blue Ridge. The next entry in the journal is dated at Staunton, on
the 7th of June, and, very properly, is merely a prosaic and
business-like record of the reassembling of the House according to the
adjournment aforesaid.[324]

But as to some of the things that happened in that interval of panic
and of scrambling flight, popular tradition has not been equally
forbearing; and while the anecdotes upon that subject, which have
descended to our time, are very likely decorated by many tassels of
exaggeration and of myth, they yet have, doubtless, some slight
framework of truth, and do really portray for us the actual beliefs of
many people in Virginia respecting a number of their celebrated men,
and especially respecting some of the less celebrated traits of those
men. For example, it is related that on the sudden adjournment of the
House, caused by this dusty and breathless apparition of the speedful
Jouette, and his laconic intimation that Tarleton was coming, the
members, though somewhat accustomed to ceremony, stood not upon the
order of their going, but went at once,--taking first to their horses,
and then to the woods; and that, breaking up into small parties of
fugitives, they thus made their several ways, as best they could,
through the passes of the mountains leading to the much-desired
seclusion of Staunton. One of these parties consisted of Benjamin
Harrison, Colonel William Christian, John Tyler, and Patrick Henry.
Late in the day, tired and hungry, they stopped their horses at the
door of a small hut, in a gorge of the hills, and asked for food. An
old woman, who came to the door, and who was alone in the house,
demanded of them who they were, and where they were from. Patrick
Henry, who acted as spokesman of the party, answered: "We are members
of the legislature, and have just been compelled to leave
Charlottesville on account of the approach of the enemy." "Ride on,
then, ye cowardly knaves," replied she, in great wrath; "here have my
husband and sons just gone to Charlottesville to fight for ye, and you
running away with all your might. Clear out--ye shall have nothing
here." "But," rejoined Mr. Henry, in an expostulating tone, "we were
obliged to fly. It would not do for the legislature to be broken up by
the enemy. Here is Mr. Speaker Harrison; you don't think he would have
fled had it not been necessary?" "I always thought a great deal of Mr.
Harrison till now," answered the old woman; "but he'd no business to
run from the enemy," and she was about to shut the door in their
faces. "Wait a moment, my good woman," urged Mr. Henry; "you would
hardly believe that Mr. Tyler or Colonel Christian would take to
flight if there were not good cause for so doing?" "No, indeed, that I
wouldn't," she replied. "But," exclaimed he, "Mr. Tyler and Colonel
Christian are here." "They here? Well, I never would have thought it;"
and she stood for a moment in doubt, but at once added, "No matter. We
love these gentlemen, and I didn't suppose they would ever run away
from the British; but since they have, they shall have nothing to eat
in my house. You may ride along." In this desperate situation Mr.
Tyler then stepped forward and said, "What would you say, my good
woman, if I were to tell you that Patrick Henry fled with the rest of
us?" "Patrick Henry! I should tell you there wasn't a word of truth in
it," she answered angrily; "Patrick Henry would never do such a
cowardly thing." "But this is Patrick Henry," said Mr. Tyler, pointing
to him. The old woman was amazed; but after some reflection, and with
a convulsive twitch or two at her apron string, she said, "Well, then,
if that's Patrick Henry, it must be all right. Come in, and ye shall
have the best I have in the house."[325]

The pitiless tongue of tradition does not stop here, but proceeds to
narrate other alleged experiences of this our noble, though somewhat
disconcerted, Patrick. Arrived at last in Staunton, and walking
through its reassuring streets, he is said to have met one Colonel
William Lewis, to whom the face of the orator was then unknown; and to
have told to this stranger the story of the flight of the legislature
from Albemarle. "If Patrick Henry had been in Albemarle," was the
stranger's comment, "the British dragoons never would have passed over
the Rivanna River."[326]

The tongue of tradition, at last grown quite reckless, perhaps, of
its own credit, still further relates that even at Staunton these
illustrious fugitives did not feel entirely sure that they were beyond
the reach of Tarleton's men. A few nights after their arrival there,
as the story runs, upon some sudden alarm, several of them sprang from
their beds, and, imperfectly clapping on their clothes, fled out of
the town, and took refuge at the plantation of one Colonel George
Moffett, near which, they had been told, was a cave in which they
might the more effectually conceal themselves. Mrs. Moffett, though
not knowing the names of these flitting Solons, yet received them with
true Virginian hospitality: but the next morning, at breakfast, she
made the unlucky remark that there was one member of the legislature
who certainly would not have run from the enemy. "Who is he?" was then
asked. Her reply was, "Patrick Henry." At that moment a gentleman of
the party, himself possessed of but one boot, was observed to blush
considerably. Furthermore, as soon as possible after breakfast, these
imperiled legislators departed in search of the cave; shortly after
which a negro from Staunton rode up, carrying in his hand a solitary
boot, and inquiring earnestly for Patrick Henry. In that way, as the
modern reporter of this very debatable tradition unkindly adds, the
admiring Mrs. Moffett ascertained who it was that the boot fitted; and
he further suggests that, whatever Mrs. Moffett's emotions were at
that time, those of Patrick must have been, "Give me liberty, but not
death."[327]

Passing by these whimsical tales, we have now to add that the
legislature, having on the 7th of June entered upon its work at
Staunton, steadily continued it there until the 23d of the month, when
it adjourned in orderly fashion, to meet again in the following
October. Governor Jefferson, whose second year of office had expired
two days before the flight of himself and the legislature from
Charlottesville, did not accompany that body to Staunton, but pursued
his own way to Poplar Forest and to Bedford, where, "remote from the
legislature,"[328] he remained during the remainder of its session. On
the 12th of June, Thomas Nelson was elected as his successor in
office.[329]

It was during this period of confusion and terror that, as Jefferson
alleges, the legislature once more had before it the project of a
dictator, in the criminal sense of that word; and, upon Jefferson's
private authority, both Wirt and Girardin long afterward named Patrick
Henry as the man who was intended for this profligate honor.[330] We
need not here repeat what was said, in our narrative of the closing
weeks of 1776, concerning this terrible posthumous imputation upon the
public and private character of Patrick Henry. Nearly everything which
then appeared to the discredit of this charge in connection with the
earlier date, is equally applicable to it in connection with the later
date also. Moreover, as regards this later date, there has recently
been discovered a piece of contemporaneous testimony which shows that,
whatever may have been the scheme for a dictatorship in Virginia in
1781, it was a great military chieftain who was wanted for the
position; and, apparently, that Patrick Henry was not then even
mentioned in the affair. On the 9th of June, 1781, Captain H. Young,
though not a member of the House of Delegates, writes from Staunton to
Colonel William Davies as follows: "Two days ago, Mr. Nicholas gave
notice that he should this day move to have a dictator appointed.
General Washington and General Greene are talked of. I dare say your
knowledge of these worthy gentlemen will be sufficient to convince you
that neither of them will, or ought to, accept of such an
appointment.... We have but a thin House of Delegates; but they are
zealous, I think, in the cause of virtue."[331] Furthermore, the
journal of that House contains no record of any such motion having
been made; and it is probable that it never was made, and that the
subject never came before the legislature in any such form as to call
for its notice.

Finally, with respect to both the dates mentioned by Jefferson for the
appearance of the scheme, Edmund Randolph has left explicit testimony
to the effect that such a scheme never had any substantial existence
at all: "Mr. Jefferson, in his Notes on Virginia, speaks with great
bitterness against those members of the Assembly in the years 1776 and
1781, who espoused the erection of a dictator. Coming from such
authority, the invective infects the character of the legislature,
notwithstanding he has restricted the charge to less than a majority,
and acknowledged the spotlessness of most of them.... The subject was
never before them, except as an article of newspaper intelligence, and
even then not in a form which called for their attention. Against this
unfettered monster, which deserved all the impassioned reprobation of
Mr. Jefferson, their tones, it may be affirmed, would have been loud
and tremendous."[332]

For its autumn session, in 1781, the legislature did not reach an
organization until the 19th of November,--just one month after the
surrender of Cornwallis. Eight days after the organization of the
House, Patrick Henry took his seat;[333] and after a service of less
than four weeks, he obtained leave of absence for the remainder of the
session.[334] During 1782 his attendance upon the House seems to have
been limited to the spring session. At the organization of the House,
on the 12th of May, 1783, he was in his place again, and during that
session, as well as the autumnal one, his attendance was close and
laborious. At both sessions of the House in 1784 he was present and
in full force; but in the very midst of these employments he was
interrupted by his election as governor, on the 17th of
November,--shortly after which, he withdrew to his country-seat in
order to remove his family thence to the capital.

In the course of all these labors in the legislature, and amid a
multitude of topics merely local and temporary, Patrick Henry had
occasion to deal publicly, and under the peculiar responsibilities of
leadership, with nearly all the most important and difficult questions
that came before the American people during the later years of the war
and the earlier years of the peace. The journal of the House for that
period omits all mention of words spoken in debate; and although it
does occasionally enable us to ascertain on which side of certain
questions Patrick Henry stood, it leaves us in total ignorance of his
reasons for any position which he chose to take. In trying, therefore,
to estimate the quality of his statesmanship when dealing with these
questions, we lack a part of the evidence which is essential to any
just conclusion; and we are left peculiarly at the mercy of those
sweeping censures which have been occasionally applied to his
political conduct during that period.[335]

On the assurance of peace, in the spring of 1783, perhaps the earliest
and the knottiest problem which had to be taken up was the one
relating to that vast body of Americans who then bore the
contumelious name of Tories,--those Americans who, against all loss
and ignominy, had steadily remained loyal to the unity of the British
empire, unflinching in their rejection of the constitutional heresy of
American secession. How should these execrable beings--the defeated
party in a long and most rancorous civil war--be treated by the party
which was at last victorious? Many of them were already in exile:
should they be kept there? Many were still in this country: should
they be banished from it? As a matter of fact, the exasperation of
public feeling against the Tories was, at that time, so universal and
so fierce that no statesman could then lift up his voice in their
favor without dashing himself against the angriest currents of popular
opinion and passion, and risking the loss of the public favor toward
himself. Nevertheless, precisely this is what Patrick Henry had the
courage to do. While the war lasted, no man spoke against the Tories
more sternly than did he. The war being ended, and its great purpose
secured, no man, excepting perhaps Alexander Hamilton, was so prompt
and so energetic in urging that all animosities of the war should be
laid aside, and that a policy of magnanimous forbearance should be
pursued respecting these baffled opponents of American independence.
It was in this spirit that, as soon as possible after the cessation of
hostilities, he introduced a bill for the repeal of an act "to
prohibit intercourse with, and the admission of British subjects
into" Virginia,[336]--language well understood to refer to the Tories.
This measure, we are told, not only excited surprise, but "was, at
first, received with a repugnance apparently insuperable." Even his
intimate friend John Tyler, the speaker of the House, hotly resisted
it in the committee of the whole, and in the course of his argument,
turning to Patrick Henry, asked "how he, above all other men, could
think of inviting into his family an enemy from whose insults and
injuries he had suffered so severely?"

In reply to this appeal, Patrick Henry declared that the question
before them was not one of personal feeling; that it was a national
question; and that in discussing it they should be willing to
sacrifice all personal resentments, all private wrongs. He then
proceeded to unfold the proposition that America had everything out of
which to make a great nation--except people.

     "Your great want, sir, is the want of men; and these you
     must have, and will have speedily, if you are wise. Do you
     ask how you are to get them? Open your doors, sir, and they
     will come in. The population of the Old World is full to
     overflowing; that population is ground, too, by the
     oppressions of the governments under which they live. Sir,
     they are already standing on tiptoe upon their native
     shores, and looking to your coasts with a wishful and
     longing eye.... But gentlemen object to any accession from
     Great Britain, and particularly to the return of the British
     refugees. Sir, I feel no objection to the return of those
     deluded people. They have, to be sure, mistaken their own
     interests most wofully, and most wofully have they suffered
     the punishment due to their offences. But the relations
     which we bear to them and to their native country are now
     changed. Their king hath acknowledged our independence. The
     quarrel is over. Peace hath returned, and found us a free
     people. Let us have the magnanimity, sir, to lay aside our
     antipathies and prejudices, and consider the subject in a
     political light. Those are an enterprising, moneyed people.
     They will be serviceable in taking off the surplus produce
     of our lands, and supplying us with necessaries during the
     infant state of our manufactures. Even if they be inimical
     to us in point of feeling and principle, I can see no
     objection, in a political view, in making them tributary to
     our advantage. And, as I have no prejudices to prevent my
     making this use of them, so, sir, I have no fear of any
     mischief that they can do us. Afraid of them? What, sir
     [said he, rising to one of his loftiest attitudes, and
     assuming a look of the most indignant and sovereign
     contempt], shall we, who have laid the proud British lion at
     our feet, now be afraid of his whelps?"[337]

In the same spirit he dealt with the restraints on British commerce
imposed during the war,--a question similar to the one just mentioned,
at least in this particular, that it was enveloped in the angry
prejudices born of the conflict just ended. The journal for the 13th
of May, 1783, has this entry: "Mr. Henry presented, according to
order, a bill 'to repeal the several Acts of Assembly for seizure and
condemnation of British goods found on land;' and the same was
received and read the first time, and ordered to be read a second
time." In advocating this measure, he seems to have lifted the
discussion clear above all petty considerations to the plane of high
and permanent principle, and, according to one of his chief
antagonists in that debate, to have met all objections by arguments
that were "beyond all expression eloquent and sublime." After
describing the embarrassments and distresses of the situation and
their causes, he took the ground that perfect freedom was as necessary
to the health and vigor of commerce as it was to the health and vigor
of citizenship. "Why should we fetter commerce? If a man is in chains,
he droops and bows to the earth, for his spirits are broken; but let
him twist the fetters from his legs, and he will stand erect. Fetter
not commerce, sir. Let her be as free as air; she will range the whole
creation, and return on the wings of the four winds of heaven, to
bless the land with plenty."[338]

Besides these and other problems in the foreign relations of the
country, there remained, of course, at the end of the war, several
vast domestic problems for American statesmanship to grapple
with,--one of these being the relations of the white race to their
perpetual neighbors, the Indians. In the autumn session of 1784, in a
series of efforts said to have been marked by "irresistible
earnestness and eloquence," he secured the favorable attention of the
House to this ancient problem, and even to his own daring and
statesmanlike solution of it. The whole subject, as he thought, had
been commonly treated by the superior race in a spirit not only mean
and hard, but superficial also; the result being nearly two centuries
of mutual suspicion, hatred, and slaughter. At last the time had come
for the superior race to put an end to this traditional disaster and
disgrace. Instead of tampering with the difficulty by remedies applied
merely to the surface, he was for striking at the root of it, namely,
at the deep divergence in sympathy and in interest between the two
races. There was but one way in which to do this: it was for the white
race to treat the Indians, consistently, as human beings, and as fast
as possible to identify their interests with our own along the entire
range of personal concerns,--in property, government, society, and,
especially, in domestic life. In short, he proposed to encourage, by a
system of pecuniary bounties, the practice of marriage between members
of the two races, believing that such ties, once formed, would be an
inviolable pledge of mutual friendship, fidelity, and forbearance, and
would gradually lead to the transformation of the Indians into a
civilized and Christian people. His bill for this purpose, elaborately
drawn up, was carried through its second reading and "engrossed for
its final passage," when, by his sudden removal from the floor of the
House to the governor's chair, the measure was deprived of its
all-conquering champion, and, on the third reading, it fell a
sacrifice to the Caucasian rage and scorn of the members.

It is proper to note, also, that during this period of service in the
legislature Patrick Henry marched straight against public opinion, and
jeoparded his popularity, on two or three other subjects. For example,
the mass of the people of Virginia were then so angrily opposed to the
old connection between church and state that they occasionally saw
danger even in projects which in no way involved such a connection.
This was the case with Patrick Henry's necessary and most innocent
measure "for the incorporation of all societies of the Christian
religion which may apply for the same;" likewise, his bill for the
incorporation of the clergy of the Episcopal Church; and, finally, his
more questionable and more offensive resolution for requiring all
citizens of the State to contribute to the expense of supporting some
form of religious worship according to their own preference.

Whether, in these several measures, Patrick Henry was right or wrong,
one thing, at least, is obvious: no politician who could thus beard in
his very den the lion of public opinion can be accurately described as
a demagogue.

With respect to those amazing gifts of speech by which, in the House
of Delegates, he thus repeatedly swept all opposition out of his way,
and made people think as he wished them to do, often in the very
teeth of their own immediate interests or prepossessions, an amusing
instance was mentioned, many years afterward, by President James
Madison. During the war Virginia had paid her soldiers in certificates
for the amounts due them, to be redeemed in cash at some future time.
In many cases, the poverty of the soldiers had induced them to sell
these certificates, for trifling sums in ready money, to certain
speculators, who were thus making a traffic out of the public
distress. For the purpose of checking this cruel and harmful business,
Madison brought forward a suitable bill, which, as he told the story,
Patrick Henry supported with an eloquence so irresistible that it was
carried through the House without an opposing vote; while a notorious
speculator in these very certificates, having listened from the
gallery to Patrick Henry's speech, at its conclusion so far forgot his
own interest in the question as to exclaim, "That bill ought to
pass."[339]

Concerning his appearance and his manner of speech in those days, a
bit of testimony comes down to us from Spencer Roane, who, as he tells
us, first "met with Patrick Henry in the Assembly of 1783." He adds:--

     "I also then met with R. H. Lee.... I lodged with Lee one or
     two sessions, and was perfectly acquainted with him, while I
     was yet a stranger to Mr. H. These two gentlemen were the
     great leaders in the House of Delegates, and were almost
     constantly opposed. Notwithstanding my habits of intimacy
     with Mr. Lee, I found myself obliged to vote with P. H.
     against him in '83, and against Madison in '84, ... but with
     several important exceptions. I voted against him (P. H.), I
     recollect, on the subject of the refugees,--he was for
     permitting their return; on the subject of a general
     assessment; and the act incorporating the Episcopal Church.
     I voted with him, in general, because he was, I thought, a
     more practical statesman than Madison (time has made Madison
     more practical), and a less selfish one than Lee. As an
     orator, Mr. Henry demolished Madison with as much ease as
     Samson did the cords that bound him before he was shorn. Mr.
     Lee held a greater competition.... Mr. Lee was a polished
     gentleman. His person was not very good; and he had lost the
     use of one of his hands; but his manner was perfectly
     graceful. His language was always chaste, and, although
     somewhat too monotonous, his speeches were always pleasing;
     yet he did not ravish your senses, nor carry away your
     judgment by storm.... Henry was almost always victorious. He
     was as much superior to Lee in temper as in eloquence....
     Mr. Henry was inferior to Lee in the gracefulness of his
     action, and perhaps also in the chasteness of his language;
     yet his language was seldom incorrect, and his address
     always striking. He had a fine blue eye; and an earnest
     manner which made it impossible not to attend to him. His
     speaking was unequal, and always rose with the subject and
     the exigency. In this respect, he entirely differed from Mr.
     Lee, who always was equal. At some times, Mr. Henry would
     seem to hobble, especially in the beginning of his speeches;
     and, at others, his tones would be almost disagreeable; yet
     it was by means of his tones, and the happy modulation of
     his voice, that his speaking perhaps had its greatest
     effect. He had a happy articulation, and a clear, distinct,
     strong voice; and every syllable was distinctly uttered. He
     was very unassuming as to himself, amounting almost to
     humility, and very respectful towards his competitor; the
     consequence was that no feeling of disgust or animosity was
     arrayed against him. His exordiums in particular were often
     hobbling and always unassuming. He knew mankind too well to
     promise much.... He was great at a reply, and greater in
     proportion to the pressure which was bearing upon him. The
     resources of his mind and of his eloquence were equal to any
     drafts which could be made upon them. He took but short
     notes of what fell from his adversaries, and disliked the
     drudgery of composition; yet it is a mistake to say that he
     could not write well."[340]


FOOTNOTES:

[311] Rives, _Life of Madison_, i. 189, note.

[312] _Jour. Va. House Del._ 54.

[313] _Jour. Va. House Del._ 27.

[314] MS.

[315] MS.

[316] _Jour. Va. House Del._ 14.

[317] _Jour. Va. House Del._ 14, 15, 18, 25, 28, 31, 39.

[318] _Jour. Va. House Del._ 7, 8, 10, 14, 24, 45, 50, 51.

[319] _Jour. Va. House Del._ 71.

[320] _Ibid._ 79.

[321] Burk, _Hist. Va._ iv. 491.

[322] _Jour. Va. House Del._ 1.

[323] Burk, _Hist. Va._ iv. 496-497.

[324] _Jour. Va. House Del._ 10.

[325] L. G. Tyler, _Letters and Times of the Tylers_, i. 81-83, where
it is said to be taken from Abel's _Life of John Tyler_.

[326] Peyton, _Hist. Augusta Co._ 211.

[327] Peyton, _Hist. Augusta Co._ 211.

[328] Randall, _Life of Jefferson_, i. 352.

[329] _Jour. Va. House Del._ 15.

[330] _Jefferson's Writings_, viii. 368; Wirt, 231; Girardin, in Burk.
_Hist. Va._ iv. App. pp. xi.-xii.; Randall, _Life of Jefferson_, i.
348-352.

[331] _Calendar Va. State Papers_, ii. 152.

[332] MS. _Hist. Va._

[333] _Jour. Va. House Del._ for Nov. 27.

[334] _Jour. Va. House Del._ for Dec. 21.

[335] For example, _Bland Papers_, ii. 51; Rives, _Life of Madison_,
i. 536; ii. 240, note.

[336] _Jour. Va. House Del._ 42.

[337] John Tyler, in Wirt, 233, 236.

[338] John Tyler, in Wirt, 237-238.

[339] Howe, _Hist. Coll. Va._ 222.

[340] MS.



CHAPTER XVII

SHALL THE CONFEDERATION BE MADE STRONGER?


We have now arrived at the second period of Patrick Henry's service as
governor of Virginia, beginning with the 30th of November, 1784. For
the four or five years immediately following that date, the salient
facts in his career seem to group themselves around the story of his
relation to that vast national movement which ended in an entire
reorganization of the American Republic under a new Constitution.
Whoever will take the trouble to examine the evidence now at hand
bearing upon the case, can hardly fail to convince himself that the
true story of Patrick Henry's opposition to that great movement has
never yet been told. Men have usually misconceived, when they have not
altogether overlooked, the motives for his opposition, the spirit in
which he conducted it, and the beneficent effects which were
accomplished by it; while his ultimate and firm approval of the new
Constitution, after it had received the chief amendments called for by
his criticisms, has been passionately described as an example of gross
political fickleness and inconsistency, instead of being, as it really
was, a most logical proceeding on his part, and in perfect harmony
with the principles underlying his whole public career.

Before entering on a story so fascinating for the light it throws on
the man and on the epoch, it is well that we should stay long enough
to glance at what we may call the incidental facts in his life, for
these four or five years now to be looked into.

Not far from the time of his thus entering once more upon the office
of governor, occurred the death of his aged mother, at the home of his
brother-in-law, Colonel Samuel Meredith of Winton, who, in a letter to
the governor, dated November 22, 1784, speaks tenderly of the long
illness which had preceded the death of the venerable lady, and
especially of the strength and beauty of her character:--

     "She has been in my family upwards of eleven years; and from
     the beginning of that time to the end, her life appeared to
     me most evidently to be a continued manifestation of piety
     and devotion, guided by such a great share of good sense as
     rendered her amiable and agreeable to all who were so happy
     as to be acquainted with her. Never have I known a Christian
     character equal to hers."[341]

On bringing his family to the capital, in November, 1784, from the
far-away solitude of Leatherwood, the governor established them, not
within the city itself, but across the James River, at a place called
Salisbury. What with children and with grandchildren, his family had
now become a patriarchal one; and some slight glimpse of himself and
of his manner of life at that time is given us in the memorandum of
Spencer Roane. In deference to "the ideas attached to the office of
governor, as handed down from the royal government," he is said to
have paid careful attention to his costume and personal bearing before
the public, never going abroad except in black coat, waistcoat, and
knee-breeches, in scarlet cloak, and in dressed wig. Moreover, his
family "were furnished with an excellent coach, at a time when these
vehicles were not so common as at present. They lived as genteelly,
and associated with as polished society, as that of any governor
before or since has ever done. He entertained as much company as
others, and in as genteel a style; and when, at the end of two years,
he resigned the office, he had greatly exceeded the salary, and [was]
in debt, which was one cause that induced him to resume the practice
of the law."[342]

During his two years in the governorship, his duties concerned matters
of much local importance, indeed, but of no particular interest at
present. To this remark one exception may be found in some passages of
friendly correspondence between the governor and Washington,--the
latter then enjoying the long-coveted repose of Mt. Vernon. In
January, 1785, the Assembly of Virginia vested in Washington certain
shares in two companies, just then formed, for opening and extending
the navigation of the James and Potomac rivers.[343] In response to
Governor Henry's letter communicating this act, Washington wrote on
the 27th of February, stating his doubts about accepting such a
gratuity, but at the same time asking the governor as a friend to
assist him in the matter by his advice. Governor Henry's reply is of
interest to us, not only for its allusion to his own domestic
anxieties at the time, but for its revelation of the frank and cordial
relations between the two men:--

                                       RICHMOND, March 12th, 1785.

     DEAR SIR,--The honor you are pleased to do me, in your favor
     of the 27th ultimo, in which you desire my opinion in a
     friendly way concerning the act enclosed you lately, is very
     flattering to me. I did not receive the letter till
     Thursday, and since that my family has been very sickly. My
     oldest grandson, a fine boy indeed, about nine years old,
     lays at the point of death. Under this state of uneasiness
     and perturbation, I feel some unfitness to consider a
     subject of so delicate a nature as that you have desired my
     thoughts on. Besides, I have some expectation of a
     conveyance more proper, it may be, than the present, when I
     would wish to send you some packets received from Ireland,
     which I fear the post cannot carry at once. If he does not
     take them free, I shan't send them, for they are heavy.
     Captain Boyle, who had them from Sir Edward Newenham, wishes
     for the honor of a line from you, which I have promised to
     forward to him.

     I will give you the trouble of hearing from me next post,
     if no opportunity presents sooner, and, in the mean time, I
     beg you to be persuaded that, with the most sincere
     attachment, I am, dear sir, your most obedient servant,

                                                  P. HENRY.[344]

     GENERAL WASHINGTON.

The promise contained in this letter was fulfilled on the 19th of the
same month, when the governor wrote to Washington a long and careful
statement of the whole case, urging him to accept the shares, and
closing his letter with an assurance of his "unalterable affection"
and "most sincere attachment,"[345]--a subscription not common among
public men at that time.

On the 30th of November, 1786, having declined to be put in nomination
for a third year, as permitted by the Constitution, he finally retired
from the office of governor. The House of Delegates, about the same
time, by unanimous vote, crowned him with the public thanks, "for his
wise, prudent, and upright administration, during his last appointment
of chief magistrate of this Commonwealth; assuring him that they
retain a perfect sense of his abilities in the discharge of the duties
of that high and important office, and wish him all domestic happiness
on his return to private life."[346]

This return to private life meant, among other things, his return,
after an interruption of more than twelve years, to the practice of
the law. For this purpose he deemed it best to give up his remote home
at Leatherwood, and to establish himself in Prince Edward County,--a
place about midway between his former residence and the capital, and
much better suited to his convenience, as an active practitioner in
the courts. Accordingly, in Prince Edward County he continued to
reside from the latter part of 1786 until 1795. Furthermore, by that
county he was soon elected as one of its delegates in the Assembly;
and, resuming there his old position as leader, he continued to serve
in every session until the end of 1790, at which time he finally
withdrew from all official connection with public life. Thus it
happened that, by his retirement from the governorship in 1786, and by
his almost immediate restoration to the House of Delegates, he was put
into a situation to act most aggressively and most powerfully on
public opinion in Virginia during the whole period of the struggle
over the new Constitution.

As regards his attitude toward that great business, we need, first of
all, to clear away some obscurity which has gathered about the
question of his habitual views respecting the relations of the several
States to the general government. It has been common to suppose that,
even prior to the movement for the new Constitution, Patrick Henry had
always been an extreme advocate of the rights of the States as
opposed to the central authority of the Union; and that the tremendous
resistance which he made to the new Constitution in all stages of the
affair prior to the adoption of the first group of amendments is to be
accounted for as the effect of an original and habitual tendency of
his mind.[347] Such, however, seems not to have been the case.

In general it may be said that, at the very outset of the Revolution,
Patrick Henry was one of the first of our statesmen to recognize the
existence and the imperial character of a certain cohesive central
authority, arising from the very nature of the revolutionary act which
the several colonies were then taking. As early as 1774, in the first
Continental Congress, it was he who exclaimed: "All distinctions are
thrown down. All America is thrown into one mass." "The distinctions
between Virginians, Pennsylvanians, New Yorkers, and New Englanders
are no more. I am not a Virginian, but an American." In the spring of
1776, at the approach of the question of independence, it was he who
even incurred reproach by his anxiety to defer independence until
after the basis for a general government should have been established,
lest the several States, in separating from England, should lapse into
a separation from one another also. As governor of Virginia from 1776
to 1779, his official correspondence with the president of Congress,
with the board of war, and with the general of the army is pervaded
by proofs of his respect for the supreme authority of the general
government within its proper sphere. Finally, as a leader in the
Virginia House of Delegates from 1780 to 1784, he was in the main a
supporter of the policy of giving more strength and dignity to the
general government. During all that period, according to the admission
of his most unfriendly modern critic, Patrick Henry showed himself
"much more disposed to sustain and strengthen the federal authority"
than did, for example, his great rival in the House, Richard Henry
Lee; and for the time those two great men became "the living and
active exponents of two adverse political systems in both state and
national questions."[348] In 1784, by which time the weakness of the
general government had become alarming, Patrick Henry was among the
foremost in Virginia to express alarm, and to propose the only
appropriate remedy. For example, on the assembling of the legislature,
in May of that year, he took pains to seek an early interview with two
of his prominent associates in the House of Delegates, Madison and
Jones, for the express purpose of devising with them some method of
giving greater strength to the Confederation. "I find him," wrote
Madison to Jefferson immediately after the interview, "strenuous for
invigorating the federal government, though without any precise
plan."[349] A more detailed account of the same interview was sent to
Jefferson by another correspondent. According to the latter, Patrick
Henry then declared that "he saw ruin inevitable, unless something was
done to give Congress a compulsory process on delinquent States;" that
"a bold example set by Virginia" in that direction "would have
influence on the other States;" and that "this conviction was his only
inducement for coming into the present Assembly." Whereupon, it was
then agreed between them that "Jones and Madison should sketch some
plan for giving greater power to the federal government; and Henry
promised to sustain it on the floor."[350] Finally, such was the
impression produced by Patrick Henry's political conduct during all
those years that, as late as in December, 1786, Madison could speak of
him as having "been hitherto the champion of the federal cause."[351]

Not far, however, from the date last mentioned Patrick Henry ceased to
be "the champion of the federal cause," and became its chief
antagonist, and so remained until some time during Washington's first
term in the presidency. What brought about this sudden and total
revolution? It can be explained only by the discovery of some new
influence which came into his life between 1784 and 1786, and which
was powerful enough to reverse entirely the habitual direction of his
political thought and conduct. Just what that influence was can now
be easily shown.

On the 3d of August, 1786, John Jay, as secretary for foreign affairs,
presented to Congress some results of his negotiations with the
Spanish envoy, Gardoqui, respecting a treaty with Spain; and he then
urged that Congress, in view of certain vast advantages to our foreign
commerce, should consent to surrender the navigation of the
Mississippi for twenty-five or thirty years,[352]--a proposal which,
very naturally, seemed to the six Southern States as nothing less than
a cool invitation to them to sacrifice their own most important
interests for the next quarter of a century, in order to build up
during that period the interests of the seven States of the North. The
revelation of this project, and of the ability of the Northern States
to force it through, sent a shock of alarm and of distrust into every
Southern community. Moreover, full details of these transactions in
Congress were promptly conveyed to Governor Henry by James Monroe, who
added this pungent item,--that a secret project was then under the
serious consideration of "committees" of Northern men, for a
dismemberment of the Union, and for setting the Southern States
adrift, after having thus bartered away from them the use of the
Mississippi.[353]

On the same day that Monroe was writing from New York that letter to
Governor Henry, Madison was writing from Philadelphia a letter to
Jefferson. Having mentioned a plan for strengthening the
Confederation, Madison says:--

     "Though my wishes are in favor of such an event, yet I
     despair so much of its accomplishment at the present crisis,
     that I do not extend my views beyond a commercial reform. To
     speak the truth, I almost despair even of this. You will
     find the cause in a measure now before Congress, ... a
     proposed treaty with Spain, one article of which shuts the
     Mississippi for twenty or thirty years. Passing by the other
     Southern States, figure to yourself the effect of such a
     stipulation on the Assembly of Virginia, already jealous of
     Northern politics, and which will be composed of thirty
     members from the Western waters,--of a majority of others
     attached to the Western country from interests of their own,
     of their friends, or their constituents.... Figure to
     yourself its effect on the people at large on the Western
     waters, who are impatiently waiting for a favorable result
     to the negotiation with Gardoqui, and who will consider
     themselves sold by their Atlantic brethren. Will it be an
     unnatural consequence if they consider themselves absolved
     from every federal tie, and court some protection for their
     betrayed rights?"[354]

How truly Madison predicted the fatal construction which in the South,
and particularly in Virginia, would be put upon the proposed surrender
of the Mississippi, may be seen by a glance at some of the resolutions
which passed the Virginia House of Delegates on the 29th of the
following November:--

     "That the common right of navigating the river Mississippi,
     and of communicating with other nations through that
     channel, ought to be considered as the bountiful gift of
     nature to the United States, as proprietors of the
     territories watered by the said river and its eastern
     branches, and as moreover secured to them by the late
     revolution.

     "That the Confederacy, having been formed on the broad basis
     of equal rights, in every part thereof, to the protection
     and guardianship of the whole, a sacrifice of the rights of
     any one part, to the supposed or real interest of another
     part, would be a flagrant violation of justice, a direct
     contravention of the end for which the federal government
     was instituted, and an alarming innovation in the system of
     the Union."[355]

One day after the passage of those resolutions, Patrick Henry ceased
to be the governor of Virginia; and five days afterward he was chosen
by Virginia as one of its seven delegates to a convention to be held
at Philadelphia in the following May for the purpose of revising the
federal Constitution. But amid the widespread excitement, amid the
anger and the suspicion then prevailing as to the liability of the
Southern States, even under a weak confederation, to be slaughtered,
in all their most important concerns, by the superior weight and
number of the Northern States, it is easy to see how little inclined
many Southern statesmen would be to increase that liability by making
this weak confederation a strong one. In the list of such Southern
statesmen Patrick Henry must henceforth be reckoned; and, as it was
never his nature to do anything tepidly or by halves, his hostility
to the project for strengthening the Confederation soon became as hot
as it was comprehensive. On the 7th of December, only three days after
he was chosen as a delegate to the Philadelphia convention, Madison,
then at Richmond, wrote concerning him thus anxiously to Washington:--

     "I am entirely convinced from what I observe here, that
     unless the project of Congress can be reversed, the hopes of
     carrying this State into a proper federal system will be
     demolished. Many of our most federal leading men are
     extremely soured with what has already passed. Mr. Henry,
     who has been hitherto the champion of the federal cause, has
     become a cold advocate, and, in the event of an actual
     sacrifice of the Mississippi by Congress, will
     unquestionably go over to the opposite side."[356]

But in spite of this change in his attitude toward the federal cause,
perhaps he would still go to the great convention. On that subject he
appears to have kept his own counsel for several weeks; but by the 1st
of March, 1787, Edmund Randolph, at Richmond, was able to send this
word to Madison, who was back in his place in Congress: "Mr. Henry
peremptorily refuses to go;" and Randolph mentions as Henry's reasons
for this refusal, not only his urgent professional duties, but his
repugnance to the proceedings of Congress in the matter of the
Mississippi.[357] Five days later, from the same city, John Marshall
wrote to Arthur Lee: "Mr. Henry, whose opinions have their usual
influence, has been heard to say that he would rather part with the
Confederation than relinquish the navigation of the Mississippi."[358]
On the 18th of the same month, in a letter to Washington, Madison
poured out his solicitude respecting the course which Henry was going
to take: "I hear from Richmond, with much concern, that Mr. Henry has
positively declined his mission to Philadelphia. Besides the loss of
his services on that theatre, there is danger, I fear, that this step
has proceeded from a wish to leave his conduct unfettered on another
theatre, where the result of the convention will receive its destiny
from his omnipotence."[359] On the next day, Madison sent off to
Jefferson, who was then in Paris, an account of the situation: "But
although it appears that the intended sacrifice of the Mississippi
will not be made, the consequences of the intention and the attempt
are likely to be very serious. I have already made known to you the
light in which the subject was taken up by Virginia. Mr. Henry's
disgust exceeds all measure, and I am not singular in ascribing his
refusal to attend the convention, to the policy of keeping himself
free to combat or espouse the result of it according to the result of
the Mississippi business, among other circumstances."[360]

Finally, on the 25th of March Madison wrote to Randolph, evidently in
reply to the information given by the latter on the 1st of the month:
"The refusal of Mr. Henry to join in the task of revising the
Confederation is ominous; and the more so, I fear, if he means to be
governed by the event which you conjecture."[361]

That Patrick Henry did not attend the great convention, everybody
knows; but the whole meaning of his refusal to do so, everybody may
now understand somewhat more clearly, perhaps, than before.


FOOTNOTES:

[341] MS.

[342] MS.

[343] Hening, xi. 525-526.

[344] MS.

[345] Sparks, _Corr. Rev._ iv. 93-96. See, also, Washington's letter
to Henry, for Nov. 30, 1785, in _Writings of W._ xii. 277-278.

[346] _Jour. Va. House Del._ for Nov. 25, 1786.

[347] For example, Curtis, _Hist. Const._ ii. 553-554.

[348] Rives, _Life of Madison_, i. 536-537.

[349] Madison, _Letters_, etc. i. 80.

[350] Bancroft, _Hist. Const._ i. 162.

[351] Madison, _Letters_, etc. i. 264.

[352] _Secret Jour. Cong._ iv. 44-63.

[353] Rives, _Life of Madison_, ii. 122.

[354] Rives, _Life of Madison_, ii. 119-120.

[355] _Jour. Va. House Del._ 66-67.

[356] Madison, _Letters_, etc. i. 264.

[357] Rives, _Life of Madison_, ii. 238-239.

[358] R. H. Lee, _Life of A. Lee_, ii. 321.

[359] Sparks, _Corr. Rev._ iv. 168.

[360] _Madison Papers_, ii. 623.

[361] _Madison Papers_, 627.



CHAPTER XVIII

THE BATTLE IN VIRGINIA OVER THE NEW CONSTITUTION


The great convention at Philadelphia, after a session of four months,
came to the end of its noble labors on the 17th of September, 1787.
Washington, who had been not merely its presiding officer but its
presiding genius, then hastened back to Mt. Vernon, and, in his great
anxiety to win over to the new Constitution the support of his old
friend Patrick Henry, he immediately dispatched to him a copy of that
instrument, accompanied by a very impressive and conciliatory
letter,[362] to which, about three weeks afterwards, was returned the
following reply:--

                                      RICHMOND, October 19, 1787.

     DEAR SIR,--I was honored by the receipt of your favor,
     together with a copy of the proposed federal Constitution, a
     few days ago, for which I beg you to accept my thanks. They
     are also due to you from me as a citizen, on account of the
     great fatigue necessarily attending the arduous business of
     the late convention.

     I have to lament that I cannot bring my mind to accord with
     the proposed Constitution. The concern I feel on this
     account is really greater than I am able to express. Perhaps
     mature reflections may furnish me with reasons to change my
     present sentiments into a conformity with the opinions of
     those personages for whom I have the highest reverence. Be
     that as it may, I beg you will be persuaded of the
     unalterable regard and attachment with which I shall be,

     Dear Sir, your obliged and very humble servant,

                                                   P. HENRY.[363]

Four days before the date of this letter the legislature of Virginia
had convened at Richmond for its autumn session, and Patrick Henry had
there taken his usual place on the most important committees, and as
the virtual director of the thought and work of the House. Much
solicitude was felt concerning the course which he might advise the
legislature to adopt on the supreme question then before the
country,--some persons even fearing that he might try to defeat the
new Constitution in Virginia by simply preventing the call of a state
convention. Great was Washington's satisfaction on receiving from one
of his correspondents in the Assembly, shortly after the session
began, this cheerful report:--

     "I have not met with one in all my inquiries (and I have
     made them with great diligence) opposed to it, except Mr.
     Henry, who I have heard is so, but could only conjecture it
     from a conversation with him on the subject.... The
     transmissory note of Congress was before us to-day, when
     Mr. Henry declared that it transcended our powers to decide
     on the Constitution, and that it must go before a
     convention. As it was insinuated he would aim at preventing
     this, much pleasure was discovered at the declaration."[364]

On the 24th of October, from his place in Congress, Madison sent over
to Jefferson, in Paris, a full account of the results of the
Philadelphia convention, and of the public feeling with reference to
its work: "My information from Virginia is as yet extremely
imperfect.... The part which Mr. Henry will take is unknown here. Much
will depend on it. I had taken it for granted, from a variety of
circumstances, that he would be in the opposition, and still think
that will be the case. There are reports, however, which favor a
contrary supposition."[365] But, by the 9th of December, Madison was
able to send to Jefferson a further report, which indicated that all
doubt respecting the hostile attitude of Patrick Henry was then
removed. After mentioning that a majority of the people of Virginia
seemed to be in favor of the Constitution, he added: "What change may
be produced by the united influence and exertions of Mr. Henry, Mr.
Mason, and the governor, with some pretty able auxiliaries, is
uncertain.... Mr. Henry is the great adversary who will render the
event precarious. He is, I find, with his usual address, working up
every possible interest into a spirit of opposition."[366]

Long before the date last mentioned, the legislature had regularly
declared for a state convention, to be held at Richmond on the first
Monday in June, 1788, then and there to determine whether or not
Virginia would accept the new Constitution. In view of that event,
delegates were in the mean time to be chosen by the people; and thus,
for the intervening months, the fight was to be transferred to the
arena of popular debate. In such a contest Patrick Henry, being once
aroused, was not likely to take a languid or a hesitating part; and of
the importance then attached to the part which he did take, we catch
frequent glimpses in the correspondence of the period. Thus, on the
19th of February, 1788, Madison, still at New York, sent this word to
Jefferson: "The temper of Virginia, as far as I can learn, has
undergone but little change of late. At first, there was an enthusiasm
for the Constitution. The tide next took a sudden and strong turn in
the opposite direction. The influence and exertions of Mr. Henry,
Colonel Mason, and some others, will account for this.... I am told
that a very bold language is held by Mr. Henry and some of his
partisans."[367] On the 10th of April, Madison, then returned to his
home in Virginia, wrote to Edmund Randolph: "The declaration of Henry,
mentioned in your letter, is a proof to me that desperate measures
will be his game."[368] On the 22d of the same month Madison wrote to
Jefferson: "The adversaries take very different grounds of opposition.
Some are opposed to the substance of the plan; others, to particular
modifications only. Mr. Henry is supposed to aim at disunion."[369] On
the 24th of April, Edward Carrington, writing from New York, told
Jefferson: "Mr. H. does not openly declare for a dismemberment of the
Union, but his arguments in support of his opposition to the
Constitution go directly to that issue. He says that three
confederacies would be practicable, and better suited to the good of
commerce than one."[370] On the 28th of April, Washington wrote to
Lafayette on account of the struggle then going forward; and after
naming some of the leading champions of the Constitution, he adds
sorrowfully: "Henry and Mason are its great adversaries."[371]
Finally, as late as on the 12th of June, the Rev. John Blair Smith, at
that time president of Hampden-Sidney College, conveyed to Madison, an
old college friend, his own deep disapproval of the course which had
been pursued by Patrick Henry in the management of the canvass against
the Constitution:--

     "Before the Constitution appeared, the minds of the people
     were artfully prepared against it; so that all opposition
     [to Mr. Henry] at the election of delegates to consider it,
     was in vain. That gentleman has descended to lower artifices
     and management on the occasion than I thought him capable
     of.... If Mr. Innes has shown you a speech of Mr. Henry to
     his constituents, which I sent him, you will see something
     of the method he has taken to diffuse his poison.... It
     grieves me to see such great natural talents abused to such
     purposes."[372]

On Monday, the 2d of June, 1788, the long-expected convention
assembled at Richmond. So great was the public interest in the event
that a full delegation was present, even on the first day; and in
order to make room for the throngs of citizens from all parts of
Virginia and from other States, who had flocked thither to witness the
impending battle, it was decided that the convention should hold its
meetings in the New Academy, on Shockoe Hill, the largest
assembly-room in the city.

Eight States had already adopted the Constitution. The five States
which had yet to act upon the question were New Hampshire, Rhode
Island, New York, North Carolina, and Virginia. For every reason, the
course then to be taken by Virginia would have great consequences.
Moreover, since the days of the struggle over independence, no
question had so profoundly moved the people of Virginia; none had
aroused such hopes and such fears; none had so absorbed the thoughts,
or so embittered the relations of men. It is not strange, therefore,
that this convention, consisting of one hundred and seventy members,
should have been thought to represent, to an unusual degree, the
intelligence, the character, the experience, the reputation of the
State. Perhaps it would be true to say that, excepting Washington,
Jefferson, and Richard Henry Lee, no Virginian of eminence was absent
from it.

Furthermore, the line of division, which from the outset parted into
two hostile sections these one hundred and seventy Virginians, was
something quite unparalleled. In other States it had been noted that
the conservative classes, the men of education and of property, of
high office, of high social and professional standing, were nearly all
on the side of the new Constitution. Such was not the case in
Virginia. Of the conservative classes throughout that State, quite as
many were against the new Constitution as were in favor of it. Of the
four distinguished citizens who had been its governors, since Virginia
had assumed the right to elect governors,--Patrick Henry, Jefferson,
Nelson, and Harrison,--each in turn had denounced the measure as
unsatisfactory and dangerous; while Edmund Randolph, the governor then
in office, having attended the great convention at Philadelphia, and
having there refused to sign the Constitution, had published an
impressive statement of his objections to it, and, for several months
thereafter, had been counted among its most formidable opponents.
Concerning the attitude of the legal profession,--a profession always
inclined to conservatism,--Madison had written to Jefferson: "The
general and admiralty courts, with most of the bar, oppose the
Constitution."[373] Finally, among Virginians who were at that time
particularly honored and trusted for patriotic services during the
Revolution, such men as these, Theodoric Bland, William Grayson, John
Tyler, Meriwether Smith, James Monroe, George Mason, and Richard Henry
Lee, had declared their disapproval of the document.

Nevertheless, within the convention itself, at the opening of the
session, it was claimed by the friends of the new government that they
then outnumbered their opponents by at least fifty votes.[374] Their
great champion in debate was James Madison, who was powerfully
assisted, first or last, by Edmund Pendleton, John Marshall, George
Nicholas, Francis Corbin, George Wythe, James Innes, General Henry
Lee, and especially by that same Governor Randolph who, after
denouncing the Constitution for "features so odious" that he could not
"agree to it,"[375] had finally swung completely around to its
support.

Against all this array of genius, learning, character, logical acumen,
and eloquence, Patrick Henry held the field as protagonist for
twenty-three days,--his chief lieutenants in the fight being Mason,
Grayson, and John Dawson, with occasional help from Harrison, Monroe,
and Tyler. Upon him alone fell the brunt of the battle. Out of the
twenty-three days of that splendid tourney, there were but five days
in which he did not take the floor. On each of several days he made
three speeches; on one day he made five speeches; on another day
eight. In one speech alone, he was on his legs for seven hours. The
words of all who had any share in that debate were taken down,
according to the imperfect art of the time, by the stenographer, David
Robertson, whose reports, however, are said to be little more than a
pretty full outline of the speeches actually made: but in the volume
which contains these abstracts, one of Patrick Henry's speeches fills
eight pages, another ten pages, another sixteen, another twenty-one,
another forty; while, in the aggregate, his speeches constitute nearly
one quarter of the entire book,--a book of six hundred and sixty-three
pages.[376]

Any one who has fallen under the impression, so industriously
propagated by the ingenious enmity of Jefferson's old age, that
Patrick Henry was a man of but meagre information and of extremely
slender intellectual resources, ignorant especially of law, of
political science, and of history, totally lacking in logical power
and in precision of statement, with nothing to offset these
deficiencies excepting a strange gift of overpowering, dithyrambic
eloquence, will find it hard, as he turns over the leaves on which are
recorded the debates of the Virginia convention, to understand just
how such a person could have made the speeches which are there
attributed to Patrick Henry, or how a mere rhapsodist could have thus
held his ground, in close hand-to-hand combat, for twenty-three days,
against such antagonists, on all the difficult subjects of law,
political science, and history involved in the Constitution of the
United States,--while showing at the same time every quality of good
generalship as a tactician and as a party leader. "There has been, I
am aware," says an eminent historian of the Constitution, "a modern
scepticism concerning Patrick Henry's abilities; but I cannot share
it.... The manner in which he carried on the opposition to the
Constitution in the convention of Virginia, for nearly a whole month,
shows that he possessed other powers besides those of great natural
eloquence."[377]

But, now, what were Patrick Henry's objections to the new
Constitution?

First of all, let it be noted that his objections did not spring from
any hostility to the union of the thirteen States, or from any
preference for a separate union of the Southern States. Undoubtedly
there had been a time, especially under the provocations connected
with the Mississippi business, when he and many other Southern
statesmen sincerely thought that there might be no security for their
interests even under the Confederation, and that this lack of security
would be even more glaring and disastrous under the new Constitution.
Such, for example, seems to have been the opinion of Governor Benjamin
Harrison, as late as October the 4th, 1787, on which date he thus
wrote to Washington: "I cannot divest myself of an opinion that ... if
the Constitution is carried into effect, the States south of the
Potomac will be little more than appendages to those to the northward
of it."[378] It is very probable that this sentence accurately
reflects, likewise, Patrick Henry's mood of thought at that time.
Nevertheless, whatever may have been his thought under the sectional
suspicions and alarms of the preceding months, it is certain that, at
the date of the Virginia convention, he had come to see that the
thirteen States must, by all means, try to keep together. "I am
persuaded," said he, in reply to Randolph, "of what the honorable
gentleman says, 'that separate confederacies will ruin us.'" "Sir," he
exclaimed on another occasion, "the dissolution of the Union is most
abhorrent to my mind. The first thing I have at heart is American
liberty; the second thing is American union." Again he protested: "I
mean not to breathe the spirit, nor utter the language, of
secession."[379]

In the second place, he admitted that there were great defects in the
old Confederation, and that those defects ought to be cured by proper
amendments, particularly in the direction of greater strength to the
federal government. But did the proposed Constitution embody such
amendments? On the contrary, that Constitution, instead of properly
amending the old Confederation, simply annihilated it, and replaced
it by something radically different and radically dangerous.

     "The federal convention ought to have amended the old
     system; for this purpose they were solely delegated; the
     object of their mission extended to no other consideration."
     "The distinction between a national government and a
     confederacy is not sufficiently discerned. Had the delegates
     who were sent to Philadelphia a power to propose a
     consolidated government, instead of a confederacy?" "Here is
     a resolution as radical as that which separated us from
     Great Britain. It is radical in this transition; our rights
     and privileges are endangered, and the sovereignty of the
     States will be relinquished: and cannot we plainly see that
     this is actually the case? The rights of conscience, trial
     by jury, liberty of the press, all your immunities and
     franchises, all pretensions to human rights and privileges,
     are rendered insecure, if not lost, by this change, so
     loudly talked of by some, so inconsiderately by others." "A
     number of characters, of the greatest eminence in this
     country, object to this government for its consolidating
     tendency. This is not imaginary. It is a formidable reality.
     If consolidation proves to be as mischievous to this country
     as it has been to other countries, what will the poor
     inhabitants of this country do? This government will operate
     like an ambuscade. It will destroy the state governments,
     and swallow the liberties of the people, without giving
     previous notice. If gentlemen are willing to run the hazard,
     let them run it; but I shall exculpate myself by my
     opposition and monitory warnings within these walls."[380]

But, in the third place, besides transforming the old confederacy into
a centralized and densely consolidated government, and clothing that
government with enormous powers over States and over individuals, what
had this new Constitution provided for the protection of States and of
individuals? Almost nothing. It had created a new and a tremendous
power over us; it had failed to cover us with any shield, or to
interpose any barrier, by which, in case of need, we might save
ourselves from the wanton and fatal exercise of that power. In short,
the new Constitution had no bill of rights. But "a bill of rights," he
declared, is "indispensably necessary."

     "A general positive provision should be inserted in the new
     system, securing to the States and the people every right
     which was not conceded to the general government." "I trust
     that gentlemen, on this occasion, will see the great objects
     of religion, liberty of the press, trial by jury,
     interdiction of cruel punishments, and every other sacred
     right, secured, before they agree to that paper." "Mr.
     Chairman, the necessity of a bill of rights appears to me to
     be greater in this government than ever it was in any
     government before. I have observed already that the sense of
     European nations, and particularly Great Britain, is against
     the construction of rights being retained which are not
     expressly relinquished. I repeat, that all nations have
     adopted the construction, that all rights not expressly and
     unequivocally reserved to the people are impliedly and
     incidentally relinquished to rulers, as necessarily
     inseparable from delegated powers.... Let us consider the
     sentiments which have been entertained by the people of
     America on this subject. At the Revolution, it must be
     admitted that it was their sense to set down those great
     rights which ought, in all countries, to be held inviolable
     and sacred. Virginia did so, we all remember. She made a
     compact to reserve, expressly, certain rights.... She most
     cautiously and guardedly reserved and secured those
     invaluable, inestimable rights and privileges which no
     people, inspired with the least glow of patriotic liberty,
     ever did, or ever can, abandon. She is called upon now to
     abandon them, and dissolve that compact which secured them
     to her.... Will she do it? This is the question. If you
     intend to reserve your unalienable rights, you must have the
     most express stipulation; for, if implication be allowed,
     you are ousted of those rights. If the people do not think
     it necessary to reserve them, they will be supposed to be
     given up.... If you give up these powers, without a bill of
     rights, you will exhibit the most absurd thing to mankind
     that ever the world saw,--a government that has abandoned
     all its powers,--the powers of direct taxation, the sword,
     and the purse. You have disposed of them to Congress,
     without a bill of rights, without check, limitation, or
     control. And still you have checks and guards; still you
     keep barriers--pointed where? Pointed against your weakened,
     prostrated, enervated, state government! You have a bill of
     rights to defend you against the state government--which is
     bereaved of all power, and yet you have none against
     Congress--though in full and exclusive possession of all
     power. You arm yourselves against the weak and defenceless,
     and expose yourselves naked to the armed and powerful. Is
     not this a conduct of unexampled absurdity?"[381]

Again and again, in response to his demand for an express assertion,
in the instrument itself, of the rights of individuals and of States,
he was told that every one of those rights was secured, since it was
naturally and fairly implied. "Even say," he rejoined, "it is a
natural implication,--why not give us a right ... in express terms, in
language that could not admit of evasions or subterfuges? If they can
use implication for us, they can also use implication against us. We
are giving power; they are getting power; judge, then, on which side
the implication will be used." "Implication is dangerous, because it
is unbounded; if it be admitted at all, and no limits prescribed, it
admits of the utmost extension." "The existence of powers is
sufficiently established. If we trust our dearest rights to
implication, we shall be in a very unhappy situation."[382]

Then, in addition to his objections to the general character of the
Constitution, namely, as a consolidated government, unrestrained by an
express guarantee of rights, he applied his criticisms in great
detail, and with merciless rigor, to each department of the proposed
government,--the legislative, the executive, and the judicial; and
with respect to each one of these he insisted that its intended
functions were such as to inspire distrust and alarm. Of course, we
cannot here follow this fierce critic of the Constitution into all the
detail of his criticisms; but, as a single example, we may cite a
portion of his assault upon the executive department,--an assault, as
will be seen, far better suited to the political apprehensions of his
own time than of ours:--

     "The Constitution is said to have beautiful features; but
     when I come to examine these features, sir, they appear to
     me horribly frightful. Among other deformities, it has an
     awful squinting; it squints towards monarchy. And does not
     this raise indignation in the breast of every true American?
     Your president may easily become king.... Where are your
     checks in this government? Your strongholds will be in the
     hands of your enemies. It is on a supposition that your
     American governors shall be honest, that all the good
     qualities of this government are founded; but its defective
     and imperfect construction puts it in their power to
     perpetrate the worst of mischiefs, should they be bad men.
     And, sir, would not all the world, from the eastern to the
     western hemispheres, blame our distracted folly in resting
     our rights upon the contingency of our rulers being good or
     bad? Show me that age and country where the rights and
     liberties of the people were placed on the sole chance of
     their rulers being good men, without a consequent loss of
     liberty.... If your American chief be a man of ambition and
     abilities, how easy is it for him to render himself
     absolute! The army is in his hands; and if he be a man of
     address, it will be attached to him, and it will be the
     subject of long meditation with him to seize the first
     auspicious moment to accomplish his design. And, sir, will
     the American spirit solely relieve you when this happens? I
     would rather infinitely--and I am sure most of this
     convention are of the same opinion--have a king, lords, and
     commons, than a government so replete with such
     insupportable evils. If we make a king, we may prescribe the
     rules by which he shall rule his people, and interpose such
     checks as shall prevent him from infringing them; but the
     president, in the field, at the head of his army, can
     prescribe the terms on which he shall reign master, so far
     that it will puzzle any American ever to get his neck from
     under the galling yoke.... Will not the recollection of his
     crimes teach him to make one bold push for the American
     throne? Will not the immense difference between being master
     of everything, and being ignominiously tried and punished,
     powerfully excite him to make this bold push? But, sir,
     where is the existing force to punish him? Can he not, at
     the head of his army, beat down every opposition? Away with
     your president! we shall have a king. The army will salute
     him monarch. Your militia will leave you, and assist in
     making him king, and fight against you. And what have you to
     oppose this force? What will then become of you and your
     rights? Will not absolute despotism ensue?"[383]

Without reproducing here, in further detail, Patrick Henry's
objections to the new Constitution, it may now be stated that they all
sprang from a single idea, and all revolved about that idea, namely,
that the new plan of government, as it then stood, seriously
endangered the rights and liberties of the people of the several
States. And in holding this opinion he was not at all peculiar. Very
many of the ablest and noblest statesmen of the time shared it with
him. Not to name again his chief associates in Virginia, nor to cite
the language of such men as Burke and Rawlins Lowndes, of South
Carolina; as Timothy Bloodworth, of North Carolina; as Samuel Chase
and Luther Martin, of Maryland; as George Clinton, of New York; as
Samuel Adams, John Hancock, and Elbridge Gerry, of Massachusetts; as
Joshua Atherton, of New Hampshire, it may sufficiently put us into the
tone of contemporary opinion upon the subject, to recall certain grave
words of Jefferson, who, watching the whole scene from the calm
distance of Paris, thus wrote on the 2d of February, 1788, to an
American friend:--

     "I own it astonishes me to find such a change wrought in the
     opinions of our countrymen since I left them, as that three
     fourths of them should be contented to live under a system
     which leaves to their governors the power of taking from
     them the trial by jury in civil cases, freedom of religion,
     freedom of the press, freedom of commerce, the habeas corpus
     laws, and of yoking them with a standing army. That is a
     degeneracy in the principles of liberty, to which I had
     given four centuries, instead of four years."[384]

Holding such objections to the proposed Constitution, what were
Patrick Henry and his associates in the Virginia convention to do?
Were they to reject the measure outright? Admitting that it had some
good features, they yet thought that the best course to be taken by
Virginia would be to remit the whole subject to a new convention of
the States,--a convention which, being summoned after a year or more
of intense and universal discussion, would thus represent the later,
the more definite, and the more enlightened desires of the American
people. But despairing of this, Patrick Henry and his friends
concentrated all their forces upon this single and clear line of
policy: so to press their objections to the Constitution as to induce
the convention, not to reject it, but to postpone its adoption until
they could refer to the other States in the American confederacy the
following momentous proposition, namely, "a declaration of rights,
asserting, and securing from encroachment, the great principles of
civil and religious liberty, and the undeniable rights of the people,
together with amendments to the most exceptionable parts of the said
constitution of government."[385]

Such, then, was the real question over which in that assemblage, from
the first day to the last, the battle raged. The result of the battle
was reached on Wednesday, the 25th of June; and that result was a
victory for immediate adoption, but by a majority of only ten votes,
instead of the fifty votes that were claimed for it at the beginning
of the session. Moreover, even that small majority for immediate
adoption was obtained only by the help, first, of a preamble solemnly
affirming it to be the understanding of Virginia in this act that it
retained every power not expressly granted to the general government;
and, secondly, of a subsidiary resolution promising to recommend to
Congress "whatsoever amendments may be deemed necessary."

Just before the decisive question was put, Patrick Henry, knowing that
the result would be against him, and knowing, also, from the angry
things uttered within that House and outside of it, that much
solicitude was abroad respecting the course likely to be taken by the
defeated party, then and there spoke these noble words:--

     "I beg pardon of this House for having taken up more time
     than came to my share, and I thank them for the patience and
     polite attention with which I have been heard. If I shall be
     in the minority, I shall have those painful sensations which
     arise from a conviction of being overpowered in a good
     cause. Yet I will be a peaceable citizen. My head, my hand,
     and my heart shall be at liberty to retrieve the loss of
     liberty, and remove the defects of that system in a
     constitutional way. I wish not to go to violence, but will
     wait, with hopes that the spirit which predominated in the
     Revolution is not yet gone, nor the cause of those who are
     attached to the Revolution yet lost. I shall therefore
     patiently wait in expectation of seeing that government
     changed, so as to be compatible with the safety, liberty,
     and happiness of the people."[386]

Those words of the great Virginian leader proved to be a message of
reassurance to many an anxious citizen, in many a State,--not least
so to that great citizen who, from the slopes of Mount Vernon, was
then watching, night and day, for signs of some abatement in the storm
of civil discord. Those words, too, have, in our time, won for the
orator who spoke them the deliberate, and the almost lyrical, applause
of the greatest historian who has yet laid hand on the story of the
Constitution: "Henry showed his genial nature, free from all
malignity. He was like a billow of the ocean on the first bright day
after the storm, dashing itself against the rocky cliff, and then,
sparkling with light, retreating to its home."[387]

Long after the practical effects of the Virginia convention of 1788
had been merged in the general political life of the country, that
convention was still proudly remembered for the magnificent exertions
of intellectual power, and particularly of eloquence, which it had
called forth. So lately as the year 1857, there was still living a man
who, in his youth, had often looked in upon that famous convention,
and whose enthusiasm, in recalling its great scenes, was not to be
chilled even by the frosts of his ninety winters:--

     "The impressions made by the powerful arguments of Madison
     and the overwhelming eloquence of Henry can never fade from
     my mind. I thought them almost supernatural. They seemed
     raised up by Providence, each in his way, to produce great
     results: the one by his grave, dignified, and irresistible
     arguments to convince and enlighten mankind; the other, by
     his brilliant and enrapturing eloquence to lead
     whithersoever he would."[388]

Those who had heard Patrick Henry on the other great occasions of his
career were ready to say that his eloquence in the convention of 1788
was, upon the whole, fully equal to anything ever exhibited by him in
any other place. The official reports of his speeches in that
assemblage were always declared to be inferior in "strength and
beauty" to those actually made by him there.[389] "In forming an
estimate of his eloquence," says one gentleman who there heard him,
"no reliance can be placed on the printed speeches. No reporter
whatever could take down what he actually said; and if he could, it
would fall far short of the original."[390]

In his arguments against the Constitution Patrick Henry confined
himself to no systematic order. The convention had indeed resolved
that the document should be discussed, clause by clause, in a regular
manner; but in spite of the complaints and reproaches of his
antagonists, he continually broke over all barriers, and delivered his
"multiform and protean attacks" in such order as suited the workings
of his own mind.

In the course of that long and eager controversy, he had several
passages of sharp personal collision with his opponents, particularly
with Governor Randolph, whose vacillating course respecting the
Constitution had left him exposed to the most galling comments, and
who on one occasion, in his anguish, turned upon Patrick Henry with
the exclamation: "I find myself attacked in the most illiberal manner
by the honorable gentleman. I disdain his aspersions and his
insinuations. His asperity is warranted by no principle of
parliamentary decency, nor compatible with the least shadow of
friendship; and if our friendship must fall, let it fall, like
Lucifer, never to rise again."[391] Like all very eloquent men, he was
taunted, of course, for having more eloquence than logic; for "his
declamatory talents;" for his "vague discourses and mere sports of
fancy;" for discarding "solid argument;" and for "throwing those
bolts" which he had "so peculiar a dexterity at discharging."[392] On
one occasion, old General Adam Stephen tried to burlesque the orator's
manner of speech;[393] on another occasion, that same petulant warrior
bluntly told Patrick that if he did "not like this government," he
might "go and live among the Indians," and even offered to facilitate
the orator's self-expatriation among the savages: "I know of several
nations that live very happily; and I can furnish him with a
vocabulary of their language."[394]

Knowing, as he did, every passion and prejudice of his audience, he
adopted, it appears, almost every conceivable method of appeal. "The
variety of arguments," writes one witness, "which Mr. Henry generally
presented in his speeches, addressed to the capacities, prejudices,
and individual interests of his hearers, made his speeches very
unequal. He rarely made in that convention a speech which Quintilian
would have approved. If he soared at times, like the eagle, and seemed
like the bird of Jove to be armed with thunder, he did not disdain to
stoop like the hawk to seize his prey,--but the instant that he had
done it, rose in pursuit of another quarry."[395]

Perhaps the most wonderful example of his eloquence, if we may judge
by contemporary descriptions, was that connected with the famous scene
of the thunder-storm, on Tuesday, the 24th of June, only one day
before the decisive vote was taken. The orator, it seems, had gathered
up all his forces for what might prove to be his last appeal against
immediate adoption, and was portraying the disasters which the new
system of government, unless amended, was to bring upon his
countrymen, and upon all mankind: "I see the awful immensity of the
dangers with which it is pregnant. I see it. I feel it. I see beings
of a higher order anxious concerning our decision. When I see beyond
the horizon that bounds human eyes, and look at the final consummation
of all human things, and see those intelligent beings which inhabit
the ethereal mansions reviewing the political decisions and
revolutions which, in the progress of time, will happen in America,
and the consequent happiness or misery of mankind, I am led to believe
that much of the account, on one side or the other, will depend on
what we now decide. Our own happiness alone is not affected by the
event. All nations are interested in the determination. We have it in
our power to secure the happiness of one half of the human race. Its
adoption may involve the misery of the other hemisphere." Thus far the
stenographer had proceeded, when he suddenly stopped, and placed
within brackets the following note: "[Here a violent storm arose,
which put the House in such disorder, that Mr. Henry was obliged to
conclude.]"[396] But the scene which is thus quietly despatched by the
official reporter of the convention was again and again described, by
many who were witnesses of it, as something most sublime and even
appalling. After having delineated with overpowering vividness the
calamities which were likely to befall mankind from their adoption of
the proposed frame of government, the orator, it is said, as if
wielding an enchanter's wand, suddenly enlarged the arena of the
debate and the number of his auditors; for, peering beyond the veil
which shuts in mortal sight, and pointing "to those celestial beings
who were hovering over the scene," he addressed to them "an invocation
that made every nerve shudder with supernatural horror, when, lo! a
storm at that instant rose, which shook the whole building, and the
spirits whom he had called seemed to have come at his bidding. Nor did
his eloquence, or the storm, immediately cease; but availing himself
of the incident, with a master's art, he seemed to mix in the fight of
his ethereal auxiliaries, and, 'rising on the wings of the tempest, to
seize upon the artillery of heaven, and direct its fiercest thunders
against the heads of his adversaries.' The scene became insupportable;
and the House rose without the formality of adjournment, the members
rushing from their seats with precipitation and confusion."[397]


FOOTNOTES:

[362] _Writings of Washington_, ix. 265-266.

[363] MS.

[364] _Writings of Washington_, ix. 273.

[365] Madison, _Letters_, etc. i. 356.

[366] _Ibid._ i. 364-365.

[367] Madison, _Letters_, etc. i. 378.

[368] _Ibid._ i. 387.

[369] Madison, _Letters_, i. 388.

[370] Bancroft, _Hist. Const._, ii. 465.

[371] _Writings of Washington_, ix. 356.

[372] Rives, _Life of Madison_, ii. 544, note.

[373] Rives, _Life of Madison_, ii. 541.

[374] _Hist. Mag._ for 1873, 274.

[375] Elliot, _Debates_, i. 491; v. 502, 534-535.

[376] Elliot, _Debates_, iii.

[377] Curtis, _Hist. Const._ ii. 561, note.

[378] _Writings of Washington_, ix. 266, note.

[379] Elliot, _Debates_, iii. 161, 57, 63.

[380] Elliot, _Debates_, iii. 23, 52, 44, 156.

[381] Elliot, _Debates_, iii. 150, 462, 445-446.

[382] Elliot, _Debates_, iii. 149-150.

[383] Elliot, _Debates_, iii. 58-60.

[384] Bancroft, _Hist. Const._ ii. 459-460.

[385] Elliot, _Debates_, iii. 653.

[386] Elliot, _Debates_, iii. 652.

[387] Bancroft, _Hist. Const._ ii. 316-317.

[388] Rives, _Life of Madison_, ii. 610.

[389] Kennedy, _Life of Wirt_, i. 345.

[390] Spencer Roane, MS.

[391] Elliot, _Debates_, iii. 187.

[392] _Ibid._ iii. 406, 104, 248, 177.

[393] St. George Tucker, MS.

[394] Elliot, _Debates_, iii. 580.

[395] St. George Tucker, MS.

[396] Elliot, _Debates_, iii. 625.

[397] Wirt, 296-297. Also Spencer Roane, MS.



CHAPTER XIX

THE AFTER-FIGHT FOR AMENDMENTS


Thus, on the question of adopting the new Constitution, the fight was
over; but on the question of amending that Constitution, now that it
had been adopted, the fight, of course, was only just begun.

For how could this new Constitution be amended? A way was
provided,--but an extremely strait and narrow way. No amendment
whatsoever could become valid until it had been accepted by three
fourths of the States; and no amendment could be submitted to the
States for their consideration until it had first been approved,
either by two thirds of both houses of Congress, or else by a majority
of a convention specially called by Congress at the request of two
thirds of the States.

Clearly, the framers of the Constitution intended that the supreme law
of the land, when once agreed to, should have within it a principle of
fixedness almost invincible. At any rate, the process by which alone
alterations can be made, involves so wide an area of territory, so
many distinct groups of population, and is withal, in itself, so
manifold and complex, so slow, and so liable to entire stoppage, that
any proposition looking toward change must inevitably perish long
before reaching the far-away goal of final endorsement, unless that
proposition be really impelled by a public demand not only very
energetic and persistent, but well-nigh universal. Indeed, the
constitutional provision for amendments seemed, at that time, to many,
to be almost a constitutional prohibition of amendments.

It was, in part, for this very reason that Patrick Henry had urged
that those amendments of the Constitution which, in his opinion, were
absolutely necessary, should be secured before its adoption, and not
be left to the doubtful chance of their being obtained afterward, as
the result of a process ingeniously contrived, as it were, to prevent
their being obtained at all. But at the close of that June day on
which he and his seventy-eight associates walked away from the
convention wherein, on this very proposition, they had just been voted
down, how did the case stand? The Constitution, now become the supreme
law of the land, was a Constitution which, unless amended, would, as
they sincerely believed, effect the political ruin of the American
people. As good citizens, as good men, what was left for them to do?
They had fought hard to get the Constitution amended before adoption.
They had failed. They must now fight hard to get it amended after
adoption. Disastrous would it be, to assume that the needed amendments
would now be carried at any rate. True, the Virginia convention, like
the conventions of several other States, had voted to recommend
amendments. But the hostility to amendments, as Patrick Henry
believed, was too deeply rooted to yield to mere recommendations. The
necessary amendments would not find their way through all the hoppers
and tubes and valves of the enormous mill erected within the
Constitution, unless forced onward by popular agitation,--and by
popular agitation widespread, determined, vehement, even alarming. The
powerful enemies of amendments must be convinced that, until
amendments were carried through that mill, there would be no true
peace or content among the surrounding inhabitants.

This gives us the clew to the policy steadily and firmly pursued by
Patrick Henry as a party leader, from June, 1788, until after the
ratification of the first ten amendments, on the 15th of December,
1791. It was simply a strategic policy dictated by his honest view of
the situation; a bold, manly, patriotic policy; a policy, however,
which was greatly misunderstood, and grossly misrepresented, at the
time; a policy, too, which grieved the heart of Washington, and for
several years raised between him and his ancient friend the one cloud
of distrust that ever cast a shadow upon their intercourse.

In fact, at the very opening of the Virginia convention, and in view
of the possible defeat of his demand for amendments, Patrick Henry had
formed a clear outline of this policy, even to the extent of
organizing throughout the State local societies for stirring up, and
for keeping up, the needed agitation. All this is made evident by an
important letter written by him to General John Lamb of New York, and
dated at Richmond, June 9, 1788,--when the convention had been in
session just one week. In this letter, after some preliminary words,
he says:--

     It is matter of great consolation to find that the
     sentiments of a vast majority of Virginians are in unison
     with those of our Northern friends. I am satisfied four
     fifths of our inhabitants are opposed to the new scheme of
     government. Indeed, in the part of this country lying south
     of James River, I am confident, nine tenths are opposed to
     it. And yet, strange as it may seem, the numbers in
     convention appear equal on both sides: so that the majority,
     which way soever it goes, will be small. The friends and
     seekers of power have, with their usual subtilty, wriggled
     themselves into the choice of the people, by assuming shapes
     as various as the faces of the men they address on such
     occasions.

     If they shall carry their point, and preclude previous
     amendments, which we have ready to offer, it will become
     highly necessary to form the society you mention. Indeed, it
     appears the only chance for securing a remnant of those
     invaluable rights which are yielded by the new plan. Colonel
     George Mason has agreed to act as chairman of our republican
     society. His character I need not describe. He is every way
     fit; and we have concluded to send you by Colonel Oswald a
     copy of the Bill of Rights, and of the particular amendments
     we intend to propose in our convention. The fate of them is
     altogether uncertain; but of that you will be informed. To
     assimilate our views on this great subject is of the last
     moment; and our opponents expect much from our dissension.
     As we see the danger, I think it is easily avoided.

     I can assure you that North Carolina is more decidedly
     opposed to the new government than Virginia. The people
     there seem rife for hazarding all, before they submit.
     Perhaps the organization of our system may be so contrived
     as to include lesser associations dispersed throughout the
     State. This will remedy in some degree the inconvenience
     arising from our dispersed situation. Colonel Oswald's short
     stay here prevents my saying as much on the subject as I
     could otherwise have done. And after assuring you of my
     ardent wishes for the happiness of our common country, and
     the best interests of humanity, I beg leave to subscribe
     myself, with great respect and regard,

                         Sir, your obedient, humble servant,
                                            P. HENRY.[398]

On the 27th of June, within a few hours, very likely, after the final
adjournment of the convention, Madison hastened to report to
Washington the great and exhilarating result, but with this anxious
and really unjust surmise respecting the course then to be pursued by
Patrick Henry:--

     "Mr. H----y declared, previous to the final question, that
     although he should submit as a quiet citizen, he should
     seize the first moment that offered for shaking off the yoke
     in a constitutional way. I suspect the plan will be to
     encourage two thirds of the legislatures in the task of
     undoing the work; or to get a Congress appointed in the
     first instance that will commit suicide on their own
     authority."[399]

At the same sitting, probably, Madison sent off to Hamilton, at New
York, another report, in which his conjecture as to Patrick Henry's
intended policy is thus stated:--

     "I am so uncharitable as to suspect that the ill-will to the
     Constitution will produce every peaceable effort to disgrace
     and destroy it. Mr. Henry declared ... that he should wait
     with impatience for the favorable moment of regaining, in a
     constitutional way, the lost liberties of his country."[400]

Two days afterward, by which time, doubtless, Madison's letter had
reached Mount Vernon, Washington wrote to Benjamin Lincoln of
Massachusetts, respecting the result of the convention:--

     "Our accounts from Richmond are that ... the final decision
     exhibited a solemn scene, and that there is every reason to
     expect a perfect acquiescence therein by the minority. Mr.
     Henry, the great leader of it, has signified that, though he
     can never be reconciled to the Constitution in its present
     form, and shall give it every constitutional opposition in
     his power, yet he will submit to it peaceably."[401]

Thus, about the end of June, 1788, there came down upon the fierce
political strife in Virginia a lull, which lasted until the 20th of
October, at which time the legislature assembled for its autumnal
session. Meantime, however, the convention of New York had adopted the
Constitution, but after a most bitter fight, and by a majority of only
three votes, and only in consequence of the pledge that every possible
effort should be made to obtain speedily those great amendments that
were at last called for by a determined public demand. One of the
efforts contemplated by the New York convention took the form of a
circular letter to the governors of the several States, urging almost
pathetically that "effectual measures be immediately taken for calling
a convention" to propose those amendments which are necessary for
allaying "the apprehensions and discontents" then so prevalent.[402]

This circular letter "rekindled," as Madison then wrote to Jefferson,
"an ardor among the opponents of the federal Constitution for an
immediate revision of it by another general convention, ... Mr. Henry
and his friends in Virginia enter with great zeal into the
scheme."[403] In a letter written by Washington, nearly a month before
the meeting of the legislature, it is plainly indicated that his mind
was then grievously burdened by the anxieties of the situation, and
that he was disposed to put the very worst construction upon the
expected conduct of Patrick Henry and his party in the approaching
session:--

     "Their expedient will now probably be an attempt to procure
     the election of so many of their own junto under the new
     government, as, by the introduction of local and
     embarrassing disputes, to impede or frustrate its
     operation.... I assure you I am under painful apprehensions
     from the single circumstance of Mr. H. having the whole game
     to play in the Assembly of this State; and the effect it may
     have in others should be counteracted if possible."[404]

No sooner had the Assembly met, than Patrick Henry's ascendency became
apparent. His sway over that body was such that it was described as
"omnipotent." And by the time the session had been in progress not
quite a month, Washington informed Madison that "the accounts from
Richmond" were "very unpropitious to federal measures." "In one word,"
he added, "it is said that the edicts of Mr. H. are enregistered with
less opposition in the Virginia Assembly than those of the grand
monarch by his parliaments. He has only to say, Let this be law, and
it is law."[405] Within ten days from the opening of the session, the
House showed its sensitive response to Patrick Henry's leadership by
adopting a series of resolutions, the chief purpose of which was to
ask Congress to call immediately a national convention for proposing
to the States the required amendments. In the debate on the subject,
he is said to have declared "that he should oppose every measure
tending to the organization of the government, unless accompanied with
measures for the amendment of the Constitution."[406]

Some phrases in one of his resolutions were most offensive to those
members of the House who had "befriended the new Constitution," and
who, by implication at least, were held forth as "betrayers of the
dearest rights of the people." "If Mr. Henry pleases," so wrote a
correspondent of Washington, "he will carry the resolution in its
present terms, than which none, in my opinion, can be more
exceptionable or inflammatory; though, as he is sometimes kind and
condescending, he may perhaps be induced to alter it."[407]

In accordance with these resolutions, a formal application to Congress
for a national convention was prepared by Patrick Henry, and adopted
by the House on the 14th of November. Every word of that document
deserves now to be read, as his own account of the spirit and purpose
of a measure then and since then so profoundly and so cruelly
misinterpreted:--

     "The good people of this commonwealth, in convention
     assembled, having ratified the Constitution submitted to
     their consideration, this legislature has, in conformity to
     that act, and the resolutions of the United States in
     Congress assembled to them transmitted, thought proper to
     make the arrangements that were _necessary_ for carrying it
     into effect. Having thus shown themselves obedient to the
     voice of their constituents, all America will find that, so
     far as it depends on them, that plan of government will be
     carried into immediate operation.

     "But the sense of the people of Virginia would be but in
     part complied with, and but little regarded, if we went no
     further. In the very moment of adoption, and coeval with the
     ratification of the new plan of government, the general
     voice of the convention of this State pointed to objects no
     less interesting to the people we represent, and equally
     entitled to your attention. At the same time that, from
     motives of affection for our sister States, the convention
     yielded their assent to the ratification, they gave the most
     unequivocal proofs that they dreaded its operation under the
     present form.

     "In acceding to a government under this impression, painful
     must have been the prospect, had they not derived
     consolation from a full expectation of its imperfections
     being speedily amended. In this resource, therefore, they
     placed their confidence,--a confidence that will continue to
     support them whilst they have reason to believe they have
     not calculated upon it in vain.

     "In making known to you the objections of the people of this
     Commonwealth to the new plan of government, we deem it
     unnecessary to enter into a particular detail of its
     defects, which they consider as involving all the great and
     unalienable rights of freemen: for their sense on this
     subject, we refer you to the proceedings of their late
     convention, and the sense of this General Assembly, as
     expressed in their resolutions of the     day of     .

     "We think proper, however, to declare that in our opinion,
     as those objections were not founded in speculative theory,
     but deduced from principles which have been established by
     the melancholy example of other nations, in different ages,
     so they will never be removed until the cause itself shall
     cease to exist. The sooner, therefore, the public
     apprehensions are quieted, and the government is possessed
     of the confidence of the people, the more salutary will be
     its operations, and the longer its duration.

     "The cause of amendments we consider as a common cause; and
     since concessions have been made from political motives,
     which we conceive may endanger the republic, we trust that a
     commendable zeal will be shown for obtaining those
     provisions which, experience has taught us, are necessary to
     secure from danger the unalienable rights of human nature.

     "The anxiety with which our countrymen press for the
     accomplishment of this important end, will ill admit of
     delay. The slow forms of congressional discussion and
     recommendation, if indeed they should ever agree to any
     change, would, we fear, be less certain of success. Happily
     for their wishes, the Constitution hath presented an
     alternative, by admitting the submission to a convention of
     the States. To this, therefore, we resort, as the source
     from whence they are to derive relief from their present
     apprehensions. We do, therefore, in behalf of our
     constituents, in the most earnest and solemn manner, make
     this application to Congress, that a convention be
     immediately called, of deputies from the several States,
     with full power to take into their consideration the defects
     of this Constitution, that have been suggested by the state
     conventions, and report such amendments thereto, as they
     shall find best suited to promote our common interests, and
     secure to ourselves and our latest posterity the great and
     unalienable rights of mankind."[408]

Such was the purpose, such was the temper, of Virginia's appeal,
addressed to Congress, and written by Patrick Henry, on behalf of
immediate measures for curing the supposed defects of the
Constitution. Was it not likely that this appeal would be granted? One
grave doubt haunted the mind of Patrick Henry. If, in the elections
for senators and representatives then about to occur in the several
States, very great care was not taken, it might easily happen that a
majority of the members of Congress would be composed of men who would
obstruct, and perhaps entirely defeat, the desired amendments. With
the view of doing his part towards the prevention of such a result, he
determined that both the senators from Virginia, and as many as
possible of its representatives, should be persons who could be
trusted to help, and not to hinder, the great project.

Accordingly, when the day came for the election of senators by the
Assembly of Virginia, he just stood up in his place and named "Richard
Henry Lee and William Grayson, Esquires," as the two men who ought to
be elected as senators; and, furthermore, he named James Madison as
the one man who ought not to be elected as senator. Whereupon the vote
was taken; "and after some time," as the journal expresses it, the
committee to examine the ballot-boxes "returned into the House, and
reported that they had ... found a majority of votes in favor of
Richard Henry Lee and William Grayson, Esquires."[409] On the 8th of
December, 1788, just one month afterward, Madison himself, in a letter
to Jefferson, thus alluded to the incident: "They made me a candidate
for the Senate, for which I had not allotted my pretensions. The
attempt was defeated by Mr. Henry, who is omnipotent in the present
legislature, and who added to the expedients common on such occasions
a public philippic against my federal principles."[410]

Virginia's delegation in the Senate was thus made secure. How about
her delegation in the lower house? That, also, was an affair to be
sharply looked to. Above all things, James Madison, as the supposed
foe of amendments, was to be prevented, if possible, from winning an
election. Therefore the committee of the House of Delegates, which was
appointed for the very purpose, among other things, of dividing the
State into its ten congressional districts, so carved out those
districts as to promote the election of the friends of the good cause,
and especially to secure, as was hoped, the defeat of its great enemy.
Of this committee Patrick Henry was not a member; but as a majority of
its members were known to be his devoted followers, very naturally
upon him, at the time, was laid the burden of the blame for
practising this ignoble device in politics,--a device which, when
introduced into Massachusetts several years afterward, also by a
Revolutionary father, came to be christened with the satiric name of
"gerrymandering." Surely it was a rare bit of luck, in the case of
Patrick Henry, that the wits of Virginia did not anticipate the wits
of Massachusetts by describing this trick as "henrymandering;" and
that he thus narrowly escaped the ugly immortality of having his name
handed down from age to age in the coinage of a base word which should
designate a base thing,--one of the favorite, shabby manoeuvres of
less scrupulous American politicians.[411]

Thus, however, within four weeks from the opening of the session, he
had succeeded in pressing through the legislature, in the exact form
he wished, all these measures for giving effect to Virginia's demand
upon Congress for amendments. This being accomplished, he withdrew
from the service of the House for the remainder of the session,
probably on account of the great urgency of his professional
engagements at that time. The journal of the House affords us no trace
of his presence there after the 18th of November; and although the
legislature continued in session until the 13th of December, its
business did not digress beyond local topics. To all these facts,
rather bitter allusion is made in a letter to the governor of New
Hampshire, written from Mount Vernon, on the 31st of January, 1789, by
the private secretary of Washington, Tobias Lear, who thus reflected,
no doubt, the mood of his chief:--

     "Mr. Henry, the leader of the opposition in this State,
     finding himself beaten off the ground by fair argument in
     the state convention, and outnumbered upon the important
     question, collected his whole strength, and pointed his
     whole force against the government, in the Assembly. He here
     met with but a feeble opposition.... He led on his almost
     unresisted phalanx, and planted the standard of hostility
     upon the very battlements of federalism. In plain English,
     he ruled a majority of the Assembly; and his edicts were
     registered by that body with less opposition than those of
     the Grand Monarque have met with from his parliaments. He
     chose the two senators.... He divided the State into
     districts, ... taking care to arrange matters so as to have
     the county, of which Mr. Madison is an inhabitant, thrown
     into a district of which a majority were supposed to be
     unfriendly to the government, and by that means exclude him
     from the representative body in Congress. He wrote the
     answer to Governor Clinton's letter, and likewise the
     circular letter to the executives of the several States....
     And after he had settled everything relative to the
     government wholly, I suppose, to his satisfaction, he
     mounted his horse and rode home, leaving the little business
     of the State to be done by anybody who chose to give
     themselves the trouble of attending to it."[412]

How great was the effect of these strategic measures, forced by
Patrick Henry through the legislature of Virginia in the autumn of
1788, was not apparent, of course, until after the organization of the
first Congress of the United States, in the spring of 1789. Not until
the 5th of May could time be found by that body for paying the least
attention to the subject of amendments. On that day Theodoric Bland,
from Virginia, presented to the House of Representatives the solemn
application of his State for a new convention; and, after some
discussion, this document was entered on the journals of the
House.[413] The subject was then dropped until the 8th of June, when
Madison, who had been elected to Congress in spite of Patrick Henry,
and who had good reason to know how dangerous it would be for Congress
to trifle with the popular demand for amendments, succeeded, against
much opposition, in getting the House to devote that day to a
preliminary discussion of the business. It was again laid aside for
nearly six weeks, and again got a slight hearing on the 21st of July.
On the 13th of August it was once more brought to the reluctant
attention of the House, and then proved the occasion of a debate which
lasted until the 24th of that month, when the House finished its work
on the subject, and sent up to the Senate seventeen articles of
amendment. Only twelve of these articles succeeded in passing the
Senate; and of these twelve, only ten received from the States that
approval which was necessary to their ratification. This was obtained
on the 15th of December, 1791.

The course thus taken by Congress, in itself proposing amendments, was
not at the time pleasing to the chiefs of that party which, in the
several States, had been clamorous for amendments.[414] These men,
desiring more radical changes in the Constitution than could be expected
from Congress, had set their hearts on a new convention,--which,
undoubtedly, had it been called, would have reconstructed, from top to
bottom, the work done by the convention of 1787. Yet it should be
noticed that the ten amendments, thus obtained under the initiative of
Congress, embodied "nearly every material change suggested by
Virginia;"[415] and that it was distinctly due, in no small degree, to
the bitter and implacable urgency of the popular feeling in Virginia,
under the stimulus of Patrick Henry's leadership, that Congress was
induced by Madison to pay any attention to the subject. In the matter of
amendments, therefore, Patrick Henry and his party did not get all that
they demanded, nor in the way that they demanded; but even so much as
they did get, they would not then have got at all, had they not demanded
more, and demanded more, also, through the channel of a new convention,
the dread of which, it is evident, drove Madison and his brethren in
Congress into the prompt concession of amendments which they themselves
did not care for. Those amendments were really a tub to the whale; but
then that tub would not have been thrown overboard at all, had not the
whale been there, and very angry, and altogether too troublesome with
his foam-compelling tail, and with that huge head of his which could
batter as well as spout.


FOOTNOTES:

[398] Leake, _Life of Gen. John Lamb_, 307-308.

[399] Madison, _Letters_, etc. i. 402.

[400] _Works of Hamilton_, i. 463.

[401] _Writings of Washington_, ix. 392.

[402] Elliot, _Debates_, ii. 414.

[403] Madison, _Letters_, etc. i. 418.

[404] _Writings of Washington_, ix. 433.

[405] Bancroft, _Hist. Const._ ii. 483.

[406] _Corr. Rev._ iv. 240-241.

[407] _Ibid._ iv. 241.

[408] _Jour. Va. House Del._ 42-43.

[409] _Jour. Va. House Del._ 32.

[410] Madison, _Letters_, etc., i. 443-444.

[411] For contemporary allusions to this first example of
gerrymandering, see _Writings of Washington_, ix. 446-447; _Writings
of Jefferson_, ii. 574; Rives, _Life of Madison_, ii. 653-655;
Bancroft, _Hist. Const._ ii. 485.

[412] Bancroft, _Hist. Const._ ii. 488-489.

[413] Gales, _Debates_, i. 258-261.

[414] Marshall, _Life of Washington_, v. 209-210; Story, _Const._ i.
211.

[415] Howison, _Hist. Va._ ii. 333.



CHAPTER XX

LAST LABORS AT THE BAR


The incidents embraced within the last three chapters cover the period
from 1786 to 1791, and have been thus narrated by themselves for the
purpose of exhibiting as distinctly as possible, and in unbroken
sequence, Patrick Henry's relations to each succeeding phase of that
immense national movement which produced the American Constitution,
with its first ten amendments.

During those same fervid years, however, in which he was devoting, as
it might seem, every power of body and mind to his great labors as a
party leader, and as a critic and moulder of the new Constitution, he
had resumed, and he was sturdily carrying forward, most exacting
labors in the practice of the law.

Late in the year 1786, as will be remembered, being then poor and in
debt, he declined another election to the governorship, and set
himself to the task of repairing his private fortunes, so sadly fallen
to decay under the noble neglect imposed by his long service of the
public. One of his kinsmen has left on record a pleasant anecdote to
the effect that the orator happened to mention at that time to a
friend how anxious he was under the great burden of his debts. "Go
back to the bar," said his friend; "your tongue will soon pay your
debts. If you will promise to go, I will give you a retaining fee on
the spot."[416] This course, in fact, he had already determined to
take; and thus at the age of fifty, at no time robust in health, and
at that time grown prematurely old under the storm and stress of all
those unquiet years, he again buckled on his professional armor, rusty
from long disuse, and pluckily began his life over again, in the hope
of making some provision for his own declining days, as well as for
the honor and welfare of his great brood of children and
grandchildren. To this task, accordingly, he then bent himself, with a
grim wilfulness that would not yield either to bodily weakness, or to
the attractions or the distractions of politics. It is delightful to
be permitted to add, that his energy was abundantly rewarded; and that
in exactly eight years thereafter, namely in 1794, he was able to
retire, in comfort and wealth, from all public and professional
employments of every sort.

Of course the mere announcement, in 1786, that Patrick Henry was then
ready once more to receive clients, was enough to excite the attention
of all persons in Virginia who might have important interests in
litigation. His great renown throughout the country, his high personal
character, his overwhelming gifts in argument, his incomparable gifts
in persuasion, were such as to ensure an almost dominant advantage to
any cause which he should espouse before any tribunal. Confining
himself, therefore, to his function as an advocate, and taking only
such cases as were worth his attention, he was immediately called to
appear in the courts in all parts of the State.

It is not necessary for us to try to follow this veteran and brilliant
advocate in his triumphal progress from one court-house to another, or
to give the detail of the innumerable causes in which he was engaged
during these last eight years of his practice at the bar. Of all the
causes, however, in which he ever took part as a lawyer, in any period
of his career, probably the most difficult and important, in a legal
aspect, was the one commonly referred to as that of the British debts,
argued by him in the Circuit Court of the United States at Richmond,
first in 1791, and again, in the same place, in 1793.[417]

A glance at the origin of this famous cause will help us the better to
understand the significance of his relation to it. By the treaty with
Great Britain in 1783, British subjects were empowered "to recover
debts previously contracted to them by our citizens, notwithstanding a
payment of the debt into a state treasury had been made during the
war, under the authority of a state law of sequestration." According
to this provision a British subject, one William Jones, brought an
action of debt in the federal court at Richmond, against a citizen of
Virginia, Thomas Walker, on a bond dated May, 1772. The real question
was "whether payment of a debt due before the war of the Revolution,
from a citizen of Virginia to British subjects, into the loan office
of Virginia, pursuant to a law of that State, discharged the debtor."

The case, as will readily be seen, involved many subtle and difficult
points of law, municipal, national, and international; and the defence
was contained in the following five pleas: (1.) That of payment,
generally; (2.) That of the Virginia act of sequestration, October 20,
1777; (3.) That of the Virginia act of forfeiture, May 3, 1779; (4.)
That of British violations of the treaty of 1783; (5.) That of the
necessary annulment of the debt, in consequence of the dissolution of
the co-allegiance of the two parties, on the declaration of
independence.[418]

Some idea of the importance attached to the case may be inferred from
the assertion of Wirt, that "the whole power of the bar of Virginia
was embarked" in it; and that the "learning, argument, and eloquence"
exhibited in the discussion were such "as to have placed that bar, in
the estimation of the federal judges, ... above all others in the
United States."[419] Associated with Patrick Henry, for the defendant,
were John Marshall, Alexander Campbell, and James Innes.

For several weeks before the trial of this cause in 1791, Patrick
Henry secluded himself from all other engagements, and settled down to
intense study in the retirement of his home in the country. A grandson
of the orator, Patrick Henry Fontaine, who was there as a student of
the law, relates that he himself was sent off on a journey of sixty
miles to procure a copy of Vattel's Law of Nations. From this and
other works of international law, the old lawyer "made many
quotations; and with the whole syllabus of notes and heads of
arguments, he filled a manuscript volume more than an inch thick, and
closely written; a book ... bound with leather, and convenient for
carrying in his pocket. He had in his yard ... an office, built at
some distance from his dwelling, and an avenue of fine black locusts
shaded a walk in front of it.... He usually walked and meditated, when
the weather permitted, in this shaded avenue.... For several days in
succession, before his departure to Richmond to attend the court," the
orator was seen "walking frequently in this avenue, with his note-book
in his hand, which he often opened and read; and from his gestures,
while promenading alone in the shade of the locusts," it was supposed
that he was committing his speech to memory.[420] According to another
account, so eager was his application to this labor that, in one stage
of it, "he shut himself up in his office for three days, during which
he did not see his family; his food was handed by a servant through
the office door."[421] Of all this preparation, not unworthy to be
called Demosthenic, the result was, if we may accept the opinion of
one eminent lawyer, that Patrick Henry "came forth, on this occasion,
a perfect master of every law, national and municipal, which touched
the subject of investigation in the most distant point."[422]

It was on the 14th of November, 1791, that the cause came on to be
argued in the court-house at Richmond, before Judges Johnson and Blair
of the Supreme Court, and Judge Griffin of that district. The case of
the plaintiff was opened by Mr. Counsellor Baker, whose argument
lasted till the evening of that day. Patrick Henry was to begin his
argument in reply the next morning.

     "The legislature was then in session; but when eleven
     o'clock, the hour for the meeting of the court, arrived, the
     speaker found himself without a house to do business. All
     his authority and that of his sergeant at arms were
     unavailing to keep the members in their seats: every
     consideration of public duty yielded to the anxiety which
     they felt, in common with the rest of their fellow citizens,
     to hear this great man on this truly great and extensively
     interesting question. Accordingly, when the court was ready
     to proceed to business, the court-room of the capitol, large
     as it is, was insufficient to contain the vast concourse
     that was pressing to enter it. The portico, and the area in
     which the statue of Washington stands, were filled with a
     disappointed crowd, who nevertheless maintained their stand
     without. In the court-room itself, the judges, through
     condescension to the public anxiety, relaxed the rigor of
     respect which they were in the habit of exacting, and
     permitted the vacant seats of the bench, and even the
     windows behind it, to be occupied by the impatient
     multitude. The noise and tumult occasioned by seeking a more
     favorable station was at length hushed, and the profound
     silence which reigned within the room gave notice to those
     without that the orator had risen, or was on the point of
     rising. Every eye in front of the bar was riveted upon him
     with the most eager attention; and so still and deep was the
     silence that every one might hear the throbbing of his own
     heart. Mr. Henry, however, appeared wholly unconscious that
     all this preparation was on his account, and rose with as
     much simplicity and composure as if the occasion had been
     one of ordinary occurrence.... It may give the reader some
     idea of the amplitude of the argument, when he is told that
     Mr. Henry was engaged three days successively in its
     delivery; and some faint conception of the enchantment which
     he threw over it, when he learns that although it turned
     entirely on questions of law, yet the audience, mixed as it
     was, seemed so far from being wearied, that they followed
     him throughout with increased enjoyment. The room continued
     full to the last; and such was 'the listening silence' with
     which he was heard, that not a syllable that he uttered is
     believed to have been lost. When he finally sat down, the
     concourse rose, with a general murmur of admiration; the
     scene resembled the breaking up and dispersion of a great
     theatrical assembly, which had been enjoying, for the first
     time, the exhibition of some new and splendid drama; the
     speaker of the House of Delegates was at length able to
     command a quorum for business; and every quarter of the
     city, and at length every part of the State, was filled with
     the echoes of Mr. Henry's eloquent speech."[423]

In the spring of 1793 this cause was argued a second time, before the
same district judge, and, in addition, before Mr. Chief Justice Jay,
and Mr. Justice Iredell of the Supreme Court. On this occasion,
apparently, there was the same eagerness to hear Patrick Henry as
before,--an eagerness which was shared in by the two visiting judges,
as is indicated in part by a letter from Judge Iredell, who, on the
27th of May, thus wrote to his wife: "We began on the great British
causes the second day of the court, and are now in the midst of them.
The great Patrick Henry is to speak to-day."[424] Among the throng of
people who then poured into the court-room was John Randolph of
Roanoke, then a stripling of twenty years, who, having got a position
very close to the judges, was made aware of their conversation with
one another as the case proceeded. He describes the orator as not
expecting to speak at that time; "as old, very much wrapped up, and
resting his head on the bar." Meanwhile the chief justice, who, in
earlier days, had often heard Henry in the Continental Congress, told
Iredell that that feeble old gentleman in mufflers, with his head
bowed wearily down upon the bar, was "the greatest of orators."
"Iredell doubted it; and, becoming impatient to hear him, they
requested him to proceed with his argument, before he had intended to
speak.... As he arose, he began to complain that it was a hardship,
too great, to put the laboring oar into the hands of a decrepit old
man, trembling, with one foot in the grave, weak in his best days, and
far inferior to the able associate by him." Randolph then gives an
outline of his progress through the earlier and somewhat tentative
stages of his speech, comparing his movement to the exercise "of a
first-rate, four-mile race-horse, sometimes displaying his whole power
and speed for a few leaps, and then taking up again." "At last,"
according to Randolph, the orator "got up to full speed; and took a
rapid view of what England had done, when she had been successful in
arms; and what would have been our fate, had we been unsuccessful. The
color began to come and go in the face of the chief justice; while
Iredell sat with his mouth and eyes stretched open, in perfect wonder.
Finally, Henry arrived at his utmost height and grandeur. He raised
his hands in one of his grand and solemn pauses.... There was a
tumultuous burst of applause; and Judge Iredell exclaimed, 'Gracious
God! he is an orator indeed!'"[425] It is said, also, by another
witness, that Henry happened that day to wear on his finger a diamond
ring; and that in the midst of the supreme splendor of his eloquence,
a distinguished English visitor who had been given a seat on the
bench, said with significant emphasis to one of the judges, "The
diamond is blazing!"[426]

As examples of forensic eloquence, on a great subject, before a great
and a fit assemblage, his several speeches in the case of the British
debts were, according to all the testimony, of the highest order of
merit. What they were as examples of legal learning and of legal
argumentation, may be left for every lawyer to judge for himself, by
reading, if he so pleases, the copious extracts which have been
preserved from the stenographic reports of these speeches, as taken by
Robertson. Even from that point of view, they appear not to have
suffered by comparison with the efforts made, in that cause, on the
same side, by John Marshall himself. No inconsiderable portion of his
auditors were members of the bar; and those keen and competent critics
are said to have acknowledged themselves as impressed "not less by the
matter than the manner" of his speeches.[427] Moreover, though not
expressly mentioned, Patrick Henry's argument is pointedly referred to
in the high compliment pronounced by Judge Iredell, when giving his
opinion in this case:--

     "The cause has been spoken to, at the bar, with a degree of
     ability equal to any occasion.... I shall, as long as I
     live, remember with pleasure and respect the arguments which
     I have heard in this case. They have discovered an
     ingenuity, a depth of investigation, and a power of
     reasoning fully equal to anything I have ever witnessed; and
     some of them have been adorned with a splendor of eloquence
     surpassing what I have ever felt before. Fatigue has given
     way under its influence, and the heart has been warmed,
     while the understanding has been instructed."[428]

It will be readily understood, however, that while Patrick Henry's
practice included important causes turning, like the one just
described, on propositions of law, and argued by him before the
highest tribunals, the larger part of the practice to be had in
Virginia at that time must have been in actions tried before juries,
in which his success was chiefly due to his amazing endowments of
sympathy, imagination, tact, and eloquence. The testimony of
contemporary witnesses respecting his power in this direction is most
abundant, and also most interesting; and, for obvious reasons, such
portions of it as are now to be reproduced should be given in the very
language of the persons who thus heard him, criticised him, and made
deliberate report concerning him.

First of all, in the way of preliminary analysis of Henry's genius and
methods as an advocate before juries, may be cited a few sentences of
Wirt, who, indeed, never heard him, but who, being himself a very
gifted and a very ambitious advocate, eagerly collected and keenly
scanned the accounts of many who had heard him:--

     "He adapted himself, without effort, to the character of the
     cause; seized with the quickness of intuition its defensible
     point, and never permitted the jury to lose sight of it. Sir
     Joshua Reynolds has said of Titian, that, by a few strokes
     of his pencil, he knew how to mark the image and character
     of whatever object he attempted; and produced by this means
     a truer representation than any of his predecessors, who
     finished every hair. In like manner Mr. Henry, by a few
     master-strokes upon the evidence, could in general stamp
     upon the cause whatever image or character he pleased; and
     convert it into tragedy or comedy, at his sovereign will,
     and with a power which no efforts of his adversary could
     counteract. He never wearied the jury by a dry and minute
     analysis of the evidence; he did not expend his strength in
     finishing the hairs; he produced all his high effect by
     those rare master-touches, and by the resistless skill with
     which, in a very few words, he could mould and color the
     prominent facts of a cause to his purpose. He had wonderful
     address, too, in leading off the minds of his hearers from
     the contemplation of unfavorable points, if at any time they
     were too stubborn to yield to his power of
     transformation.... It required a mind of uncommon vigilance,
     and most intractable temper, to resist this charm with which
     he decoyed away his hearers; it demanded a rapidity of
     penetration, which is rarely, if ever, to be found in the
     jury-box, to detect the intellectual juggle by which he
     spread his nets around them; it called for a stubbornness
     and obduracy of soul which does not exist, to sit unmoved
     under the pictures of horror or of pity which started from
     his canvas. They might resolve, if they pleased, to decide
     the cause against him, and to disregard everything which he
     could urge in the defence of his client. But it was all in
     vain. Some feint in an unexpected direction threw them off
     their guard, and they were gone; some happy phrase, burning
     from the soul; some image fresh from nature's mint, and
     bearing her own beautiful and genuine impress, struck them
     with delightful surprise, and melted them into conciliation;
     and conciliation towards Mr. Henry was victory inevitable.
     In short, he understood the human character so perfectly;
     knew so well all its strength and all its weaknesses,
     together with every path and by-way which winds around the
     citadel of the best fortified heart and mind, that he never
     failed to take them, either by stratagem or storm."[429]

Still further, in the way of critical analysis, should be cited the
opinion of a distinguished student and master of eloquence, the Rev.
Archibald Alexander of Princeton, who, having more than once heard
Patrick Henry, wrote out, with a scholar's precision, the results of
his own keen study into the great advocate's success in subduing men,
and especially jurymen:--

     "The power of Henry's eloquence was due, first, to the
     greatness of his emotion and passion, accompanied with a
     versatility which enabled him to assume at once any emotion
     or passion which was suited to his ends. Not less
     indispensable, secondly, was a matchless perfection of the
     organs of expression, including the entire apparatus of
     voice, intonation, pause, gesture, attitude, and
     indescribable play of countenance. In no instance did he
     ever indulge in an expression that was not instantly
     recognized as nature itself; yet some of his penetrating and
     subduing tones were absolutely peculiar, and as inimitable
     as they were indescribable. These were felt by every hearer,
     in all their force. His mightiest feelings were sometimes
     indicated and communicated by a long pause, aided by an
     eloquent aspect, and some significant use of his finger. The
     sympathy between mind and mind is inexplicable. Where the
     channels of communication are open, the faculty of revealing
     inward passion great, and the expression of it sudden and
     visible, the effects are extraordinary. Let these shocks of
     influence be repeated again and again, and all other
     opinions and ideas are for the moment absorbed or excluded;
     the whole mind is brought into unison with that of the
     speaker; and the spell-bound listener, till the cause
     ceases, is under an entire fascination. Then perhaps the
     charm ceases, upon reflection, and the infatuated hearer
     resumes his ordinary state.

     "Patrick Henry, of course, owed much to his singular insight
     into the feelings of the common mind. In great cases he
     scanned his jury, and formed his mental estimate; on this
     basis he founded his appeals to their predilections and
     character. It is what other advocates do, in a lesser
     degree. When he knew that there were conscientious or
     religious men among the jury, he would most solemnly address
     himself to their sense of right, and would adroitly bring in
     scriptural citations. If this handle was not offered, he
     would lay bare the sensibility of patriotism. Thus it was,
     when he succeeded in rescuing the man who had deliberately
     shot down a neighbor; who moreover lay under the odious
     suspicion of being a Tory, and who was proved to have
     refused supplies to a brigade of the American army."[430]

Passing now from these general descriptions to particular instances,
we may properly request Dr. Alexander to remain somewhat longer in the
witness-stand, and to give us, in detail, some of his own
recollections of Patrick Henry. His testimony, accordingly, is in
these words:--

     "From my earliest childhood I had been accustomed to hear of
     the eloquence of Patrick Henry. On this subject there
     existed but one opinion in the country. The power of his
     eloquence was felt equally by the learned and the unlearned.
     No man who ever heard him speak, on any important occasion,
     could fail to admit his uncommon power over the minds of his
     hearers.... Being then a young man, just entering on a
     profession in which good speaking was very important, it was
     natural for me to observe the oratory of celebrated men. I
     was anxious to ascertain the true secret of their power; or
     what it was which enabled them to sway the minds of hearers,
     almost at their will.

     "In executing a mission from the synod of Virginia, in the
     year 1794, I had to pass through the county of Prince
     Edward, where Mr. Henry then resided. Understanding that he
     was to appear before the circuit court, which met in that
     county, in defence of three men charged with murder, I
     determined to seize the opportunity of observing for myself
     the eloquence of this extraordinary orator. It was with
     some difficulty I obtained a seat in front of the bar, where
     I could have a full view of the speaker, as well as hear him
     distinctly. But I had to submit to a severe penance in
     gratifying my curiosity; for the whole day was occupied with
     the examination of witnesses, in which Mr. Henry was aided
     by two other lawyers. In person, Mr. Henry was lean rather
     than fleshy. He was rather above than below the common
     height, but had a stoop in the shoulders which prevented him
     from appearing as tall as he really was. In his moments of
     animation, he had the habit of straightening his frame, and
     adding to his apparent stature. He wore a brown wig, which
     exhibited no indication of any great care in the dressing.
     Over his shoulders he wore a brown camlet cloak. Under this
     his clothing was black, something the worse for wear. The
     expression of his countenance was that of solemnity and deep
     earnestness. His mind appeared to be always absorbed in
     what, for the time, occupied his attention. His forehead was
     high and spacious, and the skin of his face more than
     usually wrinkled for a man of fifty. His eyes were small and
     deeply set in his head, but were of a bright blue color, and
     twinkled much in their sockets. In short, Mr. Henry's
     appearance had nothing very remarkable, as he sat at rest.
     You might readily have taken him for a common planter, who
     cared very little about his personal appearance. In his
     manners he was uniformly respectful and courteous. Candles
     were brought into the court-house, when the examination of
     the witnesses closed; and the judges put it to the option of
     the bar whether they would go on with the argument that
     night or adjourn until the next day. Paul Carrington,
     Junior, the attorney for the State, a man of large size,
     and uncommon dignity of person and manner, and also an
     accomplished lawyer, professed his willingness to proceed
     immediately, while the testimony was fresh in the minds of
     all. Now for the first time I heard Mr. Henry make anything
     of a speech; and though it was short, it satisfied me of one
     thing, which I had particularly desired to have decided:
     namely, whether like a player he merely assumed the
     appearance of feeling. His manner of addressing the court
     was profoundly respectful. He would be willing to proceed
     with the trial, 'but,' said he, 'my heart is so oppressed
     with the weight of responsibility which rests upon me,
     having the lives of three fellow citizens depending,
     probably, on the exertions which I may be able to make in
     their behalf (here he turned to the prisoners behind him),
     that I do not feel able to proceed to-night. I hope the
     court will indulge me, and postpone the trial till the
     morning.' The impression made by these few words was such as
     I assure myself no one can ever conceive by seeing them in
     print. In the countenance, action, and intonation of the
     speaker, there was expressed such an intensity of feeling,
     that all my doubts were dispelled; never again did I
     question whether Henry felt, or only acted a feeling.
     Indeed, I experienced an instantaneous sympathy with him in
     the emotions which he expressed; and I have no doubt the
     same sympathy was felt by every hearer.

     "As a matter of course, the proceedings were deferred till
     the next morning. I was early at my post; the judges were
     soon on the bench, and the prisoners at the bar. Mr.
     Carrington ... opened with a clear and dignified speech, and
     presented the evidence to the jury. Everything seemed
     perfectly plain. Two brothers and a brother-in-law met two
     other persons in pursuit of a slave, supposed to be harbored
     by the brothers. After some altercation and mutual abuse,
     one of the brothers, whose name was John Ford, raised a
     loaded gun which he was carrying, and presenting it at the
     breast of one of the other pair, shot him dead, in open day.
     There was no doubt about the fact. Indeed, it was not
     denied. There had been no other provocation than opprobrious
     words. It is presumed that the opinion of every juror was
     made up from merely hearing the testimony; as Tom Harvey,
     the principal witness, who was acting as constable on the
     occasion, appeared to be a respectable man. For the clearer
     understanding of what follows, it must be observed that said
     constable, in order to distinguish him from another of the
     name, was commonly called Butterwood Harvey, as he lived on
     Butterwood Creek. Mr. Henry, it is believed, understanding
     that the people were on their guard against his faculty of
     moving the passions and through them influencing the
     judgment, did not resort to the pathetic as much as was his
     usual practice in criminal cases. His main object appeared
     to be, throughout, to cast discredit on the testimony of Tom
     Harvey. This he attempted by causing the law respecting
     riots to be read by one of his assistants. It appeared in
     evidence that Tom Harvey had taken upon him to act as
     constable, without being in commission; and that with a
     posse of men he had entered the house of one of the Fords in
     search of the negro, and had put Mrs. Ford, in her husband's
     absence, into a great terror, while she was in a very
     delicate condition, near the time of her confinement. As he
     descanted on the evidence, he would often turn to Tom
     Harvey--a large, bold-looking man--and with the most
     sarcastic look would call him by some name of contempt;
     'this Butterwood Tom Harvey,' 'this would-be constable,'
     etc. By such expressions, his contempt for the man was
     communicated to the hearers. I own I felt it gaining on me,
     in spite of my better judgment; so that before he was done,
     the impression was strong on my mind that Butterwood Harvey
     was undeserving of the smallest credit. This impression,
     however, I found I could counteract the moment I had time
     for reflection. The only part of the speech in which he
     manifested his power of touching the feelings strongly, was
     where he dwelt on the irruption of the company into Ford's
     house, in circumstances so perilous to the solitary wife.
     This appeal to the sensibility of husbands--and he knew that
     all the jury stood in this relation--was overwhelming. If
     the verdict could have been rendered immediately after this
     burst of the pathetic, every man, at least every husband, in
     the house, would have been for rejecting Harvey's testimony,
     if not for hanging him forthwith."[431]

A very critical and cool-headed witness respecting Patrick Henry's
powers as an advocate was Judge Spencer Roane, who presided in one of
the courts in which the orator was much engaged after his return to
the bar in 1786:--

     "When I saw him there," writes Judge Roane, "he must
     necessarily have been very rusty; yet I considered him as a
     good lawyer.... It was as a criminal lawyer that his
     eloquence had the finest scope.... He was a perfect master
     of the passions of his auditory, whether in the tragic or
     the comic line. The tones of his voice, to say nothing of
     his matter and gesture, were insinuated into the feelings of
     his hearers, in a manner that baffled all description. It
     seemed to operate by mere sympathy, and by his tones alone
     it seemed to me that he could make you cry or laugh at
     pleasure. Yet his gesture came powerfully in aid, and, if
     necessary, would approach almost to the ridiculous.... I
     will try to give some account of his tragic and comic effect
     in two instances that came before me. About the year 1792,
     one Holland killed a young man in Botetourt.... Holland had
     gone up from Louisa as a schoolmaster, but had turned out
     badly, and was very unpopular. The killing was in the night,
     and was generally believed to be murder.... At the instance
     of the father and for a reasonable fee, Mr. H. undertook to
     go to Greenbrier court to defend Holland. Mr. Winston and
     myself were the judges. Such were the prejudices there, as I
     was afterwards informed by Thomas Madison, that the people
     there declared that even Patrick Henry need not come to
     defend Holland, unless he brought a jury with him. On the
     day of the trial the court-house was crowded, and I did not
     move from my seat for fourteen hours, and had no wish to do
     so. The examination took up a great part of the time, and
     the lawyers were probably exhausted. Breckenridge was
     eloquent, but Henry left no dry eye in the court-house. The
     case, I believe, was murder, though, possibly, manslaughter
     only; and Henry laid hold of this possibility with such
     effect as to make all forget that Holland had killed the
     storekeeper, and presented the deplorable case of the jury's
     killing Holland, an innocent man. He also presented, as it
     were, at the clerk's table, old Holland and his wife, who
     were then in Louisa, and asked what must be the feeling of
     this venerable pair at this awful moment, and what the
     consequences to them of a mistaken verdict affecting the
     life of their son. He caused the jury to lose sight of the
     murder they were then trying, and weep with old Holland and
     his wife, whom he painted, and perhaps proved to be, very
     respectable. All this was done in a manner so solemn and
     touching, and a tone so irresistible, that it was impossible
     for the stoutest heart not to take sides with the
     criminal.... The result of the trial was, that, after a
     retirement of an half or quarter of an hour, the jury
     brought in a verdict of not guilty! But on being reminded by
     the court that they might find an inferior degree of
     homicide, they brought in a verdict of manslaughter.

     "Mr. Henry was equally successful in the comic line.... The
     case was that a wagoner and the plaintiff were travelling to
     Richmond, and the wagoner knocked down a turkey and put it
     into his wagon. Complaint was made to the defendant, a
     justice; both the parties were taken up; and the wagoner
     agreed to take a whipping rather than be sent to jail. But
     the plaintiff refused. The justice, however, gave him, also,
     a small whipping; and for this the suit was brought. The
     plaintiff's plea was that he was wholly innocent of the act
     committed. Mr. H., on the contrary, contended that he was a
     party aiding and assisting. In the course of his remarks he
     thus expressed himself: 'But, gentlemen of the jury, this
     plaintiff tells you that he had nothing to do with the
     turkey. I dare say, gentlemen,--not until it was roasted!'
     and he pronounced the word--'roasted'--with such rotundity
     of voice, and comicalness of manner and gesture, that it
     threw every one into a fit of laughter at the plaintiff,
     who stood up in the place usually allotted to the criminals;
     and the defendant was let off with little or no
     damages."[432]

Finally, we must recall, in illustration of our present subject, an
anecdote left on record in 1813, by the Rev. Conrad Speece, highly
distinguished during his lifetime, in the Presbyterian communion:--

     "Many years ago," he then wrote, "I was at the trial, in one
     of our district courts, of a man charged with murder. The
     case was briefly this: the prisoner had gone, in execution
     of his office as a constable, to arrest a slave who had been
     guilty of some misconduct, and bring him to justice.
     Expecting opposition in the business, the constable took
     several men with him, some of them armed. They found the
     slave on the plantation of his master, within view of the
     house, and proceeded to seize and bind him. His mistress,
     seeing the arrest, came down and remonstrated vehemently
     against it. Finding her efforts unavailing, she went off to
     a barn where her husband was, who was presently perceived
     running briskly to the house. It was known he always kept a
     loaded rifle over his door. The constable now desired his
     company to remain where they were, taking care to keep the
     slave in custody, while he himself would go to the house to
     prevent mischief. He accordingly ran towards the house. When
     he arrived within a short distance of it, the master
     appeared coming out of the door with his rifle in his hand.
     Some witnesses said that as he came to the door he drew the
     cock of the piece, and was seen in the act of raising it to
     the position of firing. But upon these points there was
     not an entire agreement in the evidence. The constable,
     standing near a small building in the yard, at this instant
     fired, and the fire had a fatal effect. No previous malice
     was proved against him; and his plea upon the trial was,
     that he had taken the life of his assailant in necessary
     self-defence.

     "A great mass of testimony was delivered. This was commented
     upon with considerable ability by the lawyer for the
     commonwealth, and by another lawyer engaged by the friends
     of the deceased for the prosecution. The prisoner was also
     defended, in elaborate speeches, by two respectable
     advocates. These proceedings brought the day to a close. The
     general whisper through a crowded house was, that the man
     was guilty and could not be saved.

     "About dusk, candles were brought, and Henry arose. His
     manner was ... plain, simple, and entirely unassuming.
     'Gentlemen of the jury,' said he, 'I dare say we are all
     very much fatigued with this tedious trial. The prisoner at
     the bar has been well defended already; but it is my duty to
     offer you some further observations in behalf of this
     unfortunate man. I shall aim at brevity. But should I take
     up more of your time than you expect, I hope you will hear
     me with patience, when you consider that blood is
     concerned.'

     "I cannot admit the possibility that any one, who never
     heard Henry speak, should be made fully to conceive the
     force of impression which he gave to these few words, 'blood
     is concerned.' I had been on my feet through the day, pushed
     about in the crowd, and was excessively weary. I was
     strongly of opinion, too, notwithstanding all the previous
     defensive pleadings, that the prisoner was guilty of
     murder; and I felt anxious to know how the matter would
     terminate. Yet when Henry had uttered these words, my
     feelings underwent an instantaneous change. I found
     everything within me answering,--'Yes, since blood is
     concerned, in the name of all that is righteous, go on; we
     will hear you with patience until the rising of to-morrow's
     sun!' This bowing of the soul must have been universal; for
     the profoundest silence reigned, as if our very breath had
     been suspended. The spell of the magician was upon us, and
     we stood like statues around him. Under the touch of his
     genius, every particular of the story assumed a new aspect,
     and his cause became continually more bright and promising.
     At length he arrived at the fatal act itself: 'You have been
     told, gentlemen, that the prisoner was bound by every
     obligation to avoid the supposed necessity of firing, by
     leaping behind a house near which he stood at that moment.
     Had he been attacked with a club, or with stones, the
     argument would have been unanswerable, and I should feel
     myself compelled to give up the defence in despair. But
     surely I need not tell you, gentlemen, how wide is the
     difference between sticks or stones, and double-triggered,
     loaded rifles cocked at your breast!' The effect of this
     terrific image, exhibited in this great orator's peerless
     manner, cannot be described. I dare not attempt to delineate
     the paroxysm of emotion which it excited in every heart. The
     result of the whole was, that the prisoner was acquitted;
     with the perfect approbation, I believe, of the numerous
     assembly who attended the trial. What was it that gave such
     transcendent force to the eloquence of Henry? His reasoning
     powers were good; but they have been equalled, and more than
     equalled, by those of many other men. His imagination was
     exceedingly quick, and commanded all the stores of nature,
     as materials for illustrating his subject. His voice and
     delivery were inexpressibly happy. But his most irresistible
     charm was the vivid feeling of his cause, with which he
     spoke. Such feeling infallibly communicates itself to the
     breast of the hearer."[433]


FOOTNOTES:

[416] Winston, in Wirt, 260.

[417] Ware, Administrator of Jones, Plaintiff in Error, _v._ Hylton
_et al._, Curtis, _Decisions_, i. 164-229.

[418] Wirt, 316-318.

[419] _Ibid._ 312.

[420] Edward Fontaine, MS.

[421] Howe, _Hist. Coll. Va._ 221.

[422] Wirt, 312.

[423] Wirt, 320-321; 368-369.

[424] McRee, _Life of Iredell_, ii. 394.

[425] Memorandum of J. W. Bouldin, in _Hist. Mag._ for 1873, 274-275.

[426] Howe, _Hist. Coll. Va._ 222.

[427] Judge Spencer Roane, MS.

[428] McRee, _Life of Iredell_, ii. 395.

[429] Wirt, 75-76.

[430] J. W. Alexander, _Life of A. Alexander_, 191-192.

[431] J. W. Alexander, _Life of Archibald Alexander_, 183-187.

[432] MS.

[433] Howe. _Hist. Coll. Va._ 222-223.



CHAPTER XXI

IN RETIREMENT


In the year 1794, being then fifty-eight years old, and possessed at
last of a competent fortune, Patrick Henry withdrew from his
profession, and resolved to spend in retirement the years that should
remain to him on earth. Removing from Prince Edward County, he lived
for a short time at Long Island, in Campbell County; but in 1795 he
finally established himself in the county of Charlotte, on an estate
called Red Hill,--an estate which continued to be his home during the
rest of his life, which gave to him his burial place, and which still
remains in the possession of his descendants.

The rapidity with which he had thus risen out of pecuniary
embarrassments was not due alone to the earnings of his profession
during those few years; for while his eminence as an advocate
commanded the highest fees, probably, that were then paid in Virginia,
it is apparent from his account-books that those fees were not at all
exorbitant, and for a lawyer of his standing would not now be regarded
as even considerable. The truth is that, subsequently to his youthful
and futile attempts at business, he had so profited by the experiences
of his life as to have become a sagacious and an expert man of
business. "He could buy or sell a horse, or a negro, as well as
anybody, and was peculiarly a judge of the value and quality of
lands."[434] It seems to have been chiefly from his investments in
lands, made by him with foresight and judgment, and from which, for a
long time, he had reaped only burdens and anxieties, that he derived
the wealth that secured for him the repose of his last years. The
charge long afterward made by Jefferson, that Patrick Henry's fortune
came either from a mean use of his right to pay his land debts in a
depreciated currency "not worth oak-leaves," or from any connection on
his part with the profligate and infamous Yazoo speculation, has been
shown, by ample evidence, to be untrue.[435]

The descriptions which have come down to us of the life led by the old
statesman in those last five years of retirement make a picture
pleasant to look upon. The house at Red Hill, which then became his
home, "is beautifully situated on an elevated ridge, the dividing line
of Campbell and Charlotte, within a quarter of a mile of the junction
of Falling River with the Staunton. From it the valley of the Staunton
stretches southward about three miles, varying from a quarter to
nearly a mile in width, and of an oval-like form. Through most fertile
meadows waving in their golden luxuriance, slowly winds the river,
overhung by mossy foliage, while on all sides gently sloping hills,
rich in verdure, enclose the whole, and impart to it an air of
seclusion and repose. From the brow of the hill, west of the house, is
a scene of an entirely different character: the Blue Ridge, with the
lofty peaks of Otter, appears in the horizon at a distance of nearly
sixty miles." Under the trees which shaded his lawn, and "in full view
of the beautiful valley beneath, the orator was accustomed, in
pleasant weather, to sit mornings and evenings, with his chair leaning
against one of their trunks, and a can of cool spring-water by his
side, from which he took frequent draughts. Occasionally, he walked to
and fro in the yard from one clump of trees to the other, buried in
revery, at which times he was never interrupted."[436] "His great
delight," says one of his sons-in-law, "was in conversation, in the
society of his friends and family, and in the resources of his own
mind."[437] Thus beneath his own roof, or under the shadow of his own
trees, he loved to sit, like a patriarch, with his family and his
guests gathered affectionately around him, and there, free from
ceremony as from care, to give himself up to the interchange of
congenial thought whether grave or playful, and even to the sports of
the children. "His visitors," writes one of them, "have not
unfrequently caught him lying on the floor, with a group of these
little ones climbing over him in every direction, or dancing around
him with obstreperous mirth, to the tune of his violin, while the only
contest seemed to be who should make the most noise."[438]

The evidence of contemporaries respecting the sweetness of his spirit
and his great lovableness in private life is most abundant. One who
knew him well in his family, and who was also quite willing to be
critical upon occasion, has said:--

     "With respect to the domestic character of Mr. Henry,
     nothing could be more amiable. In every relation, as a
     husband, father, master, and neighbor, he was entirely
     exemplary. As to the disposition of Mr. Henry, it was the
     best imaginable. I am positive that I never saw him in a
     passion, nor apparently even out of temper. Circumstances
     which would have highly irritated other men had no such
     visible effect on him. He was always calm and collected; and
     the rude attacks of his adversaries in debate only whetted
     the poignancy of his satire.... Shortly after the
     Constitution was adopted, a series of the most abusive and
     scurrilous pieces came out against him, under the signature
     of Decius. They were supposed to be written by John
     Nicholas, ... with the assistance of other more important
     men. They assailed Mr. Henry's conduct in the Convention,
     and slandered his character by various stories hatched up
     against him. These pieces were extremely hateful to all Mr.
     Henry's friends, and, indeed, to a great portion of the
     community. I was at his house in Prince Edward during the
     thickest of them.... He evinced no feeling on the occasion,
     and far less condescended to parry the effects on the public
     mind. It was too puny a contest for him, and he reposed upon
     the consciousness of his own integrity.... With many sublime
     virtues, he had no vice that I knew or ever heard of, and
     scarcely a foible. I have thought, indeed, that he was too
     much attached to property,--a defect, however, which might
     be excused when we reflect on the largeness of a beloved
     family, and the straitened circumstances in which he had
     been confined during a great part of his life."[439]

Concerning his personal habits, we have, through his grandson, Patrick
Henry Fontaine, some testimony which has the merit of placing the
great man somewhat more familiarly before us. "He was," we are told,
"very abstemious in his diet, and used no wine or alcoholic
stimulants. Distressed and alarmed at the increase of drunkenness
after the Revolutionary war, he did everything in his power to arrest
the vice. He thought that the introduction of a harmless beverage, as
a substitute for distilled spirits, would be beneficial. To effect
this object, he ordered from his merchant in Scotland a consignment of
barley, and a Scotch brewer and his wife to cultivate the grain, and
make small beer. To render the beverage fashionable and popular, he
always had it upon his table while he was governor during his last
term of office; and he continued its use, but drank nothing stronger,
while he lived."[440]

Though he was always a most loyal Virginian, he became, particularly
in his later years, very unfriendly to that renowned and consolatory
herb so long associated with the fame and fortune of his native State.

     "In his old age, the condition of his nervous system made
     the scent of a tobacco-pipe very disagreeable to him. The
     old colored house-servants were compelled to hide their
     pipes, and rid themselves of the scent of tobacco, before
     they ventured to approach him.... They protested that they
     had not smoked, or seen a pipe; and he invariably proved the
     culprit guilty by following the scent, and leading them to
     the corn-cob pipes hid in some crack or cranny, which he
     made them take and throw instantly into the kitchen fire,
     without reforming their habits, or correcting the evil,
     which is likely to continue as long as tobacco will
     grow."[441]

Concerning another of his personal habits, during the years thus
passed in retirement at Red Hill, there is a charming description,
also derived from the grandson to whom we are indebted for the facts
just mentioned:--

     "His residence overlooked a large field in the bottom of
     Staunton River, the most of which could be seen from his
     yard. He rose early; and in the mornings of the spring,
     summer, and fall, before sunrise, while the air was cool and
     calm, reflecting clearly and distinctly the sounds of the
     lowing herds and singing birds, he stood upon an eminence,
     and gave orders and directions to his servants at work a
     half mile distant from him. The strong, musical voices of
     the negroes responded to him. During this elocutionary
     morning exercise, his enunciation was clear and distinct
     enough to be heard over an area which ten thousand people
     could not have filled; and the tones of his voice were as
     melodious as the notes of an Alpine horn."[442]

Of course the house-servants and the field-servants just mentioned
were slaves; and, from the beginning to the end of his life, Patrick
Henry was a slaveholder. He bought slaves, he sold slaves, and, along
with the other property--the lands, the houses, the cattle--bequeathed
by him to his heirs, were numerous human beings of the African race.
What, then, was the opinion respecting slavery held by this great
champion of the rights of man? "Is it not amazing"--thus he wrote in
1773--"that, at a time when the rights of humanity are defined and
understood with precision, in a country above all others fond of
liberty, in such an age, we find men, professing a religion the most
humane, mild, meek, gentle, and generous, adopting a principle as
repugnant to humanity as it is inconsistent with the Bible and
destructive to liberty?... Would any one believe that I am master of
slaves of my own purchase? I am drawn along by the general
inconvenience of living without them. I will not, I cannot, justify
it; however culpable my conduct, I will so far pay my 'devoir' to
virtue as to own the excellence and rectitude of her precepts, and to
lament my want of conformity to them. I believe a time will come when
an opportunity will be offered to abolish this lamentable evil:
everything we can do is to improve it, if it happens in our day; if
not, let us transmit to our descendants, together with our slaves, a
pity for their unhappy lot, and an abhorrence of slavery. We owe to
the purity of our religion, to show that it is at variance with that
law which warrants slavery."[443] After the Revolution, and before the
adoption of the Constitution, he earnestly advocated, in the Virginia
House of Delegates, some method of emancipation; and even in the
Convention of 1788, where he argued against the Constitution on the
ground that it obviously conferred upon the general government, in an
emergency, that power of emancipation which, in his opinion, should be
retained by the States, he still avowed his hostility to slavery, and
at the same time his inability to see any practicable means of ending
it: "Slavery is detested: we feel its fatal effects,--we deplore it
with all the pity of humanity.... As we ought with gratitude to admire
that decree of Heaven which has numbered us among the free, we ought
to lament and deplore the necessity of holding our fellow-men in
bondage. But is it practicable, by any human means, to liberate them
without producing the most dreadful and ruinous consequences?"[444]

During all the years of his retirement, his great fame drew to him
many strangers, who came to pay their homage to him, to look upon his
face, to listen to his words. Such guests were always received by him
with a cordiality that was unmistakable, and so modest and simple as
to put them at once at their ease. Of course they desired most of all
to hear him talk of his own past life, and of the great events in
which he had borne so brilliant a part; but whenever he was persuaded
to do so, it was always with the most quiet references to himself. "No
man," says one who knew him well, "ever vaunted less of his
achievements than Mr. H. I hardly ever heard him speak of those great
achievements which form the prominent part of his biography. As for
boasting, he was entirely a stranger to it, unless it be that, in his
latter days, he seemed proud of the goodness of his lands, and, I
believe, wished to be thought wealthy. It is my opinion that he was
better pleased to be flattered as to his wealth than as to his great
talents. This I have accounted for by recollecting that he had long
been under narrow and difficult circumstances as to property, from
which he was at length happily relieved; whereas there never was a
time when his talents had not always been conspicuous, though he
always seemed unconscious of them."[445]

It should not be supposed that, in his final withdrawal from public
and professional labors, he surrendered himself to the enjoyment of
domestic happiness, without any positive occupation of the mind. From
one of his grandsons, who was much with him in those days, the
tradition is derived that, besides "setting a good example of honesty,
benevolence, hospitality, and every social virtue," he assisted "in
the education of his younger children," and especially devoted much
time "to earnest efforts to establish true Christianity in our
country."[446] He gave himself more than ever to the study of the
Bible, as well as of two or three of the great English divines,
particularly Tillotson, Butler, and Sherlock. The sermons of the
latter, he declared, had removed "all his doubts of the truth of
Christianity;" and from a volume which contained them, and which was
full of his pencilled notes, he was accustomed to read "every Sunday
evening to his family; after which they all joined in sacred music,
while he accompanied them on the violin."[447]

There seems to have been no time in his life, after his arrival at
manhood, when Patrick Henry was not regarded by his private
acquaintances as a positively religious person. Moreover, while he was
most tolerant of all forms of religion, and was on peculiarly friendly
terms with their ministers, to whose preaching he often listened, it
is inaccurate to say, as Wirt has done, that, though he was a
Christian, he was so "after a form of his own;" that "he was never
attached to any particular religious society, and never ... communed
with any church."[448] On the contrary, from a grandson who spent
many years in his household comes the tradition that "his parents were
members of the Protestant Episcopal Church, of which his uncle,
Patrick Henry, was a minister;" that "he was baptized and made a
member of it in early life;" and that "he lived and died an exemplary
member of it."[449] Furthermore, in 1830, the Rev. Charles Dresser,
rector of Antrim Parish, Halifax County, Virginia, wrote that the
widow of Patrick Henry told him that her husband used to receive "the
communion as often as an opportunity was offered, and on such
occasions always fasted until after he had communicated, and spent the
day in the greatest retirement. This he did both while governor and
afterward."[450] In a letter to one of his daughters, written in 1796,
he makes this touching confession:--

     "Amongst other strange things said of me, I hear it is said
     by the deists that I am one of the number; and, indeed, that
     some good people think I am no Christian. This thought gives
     me much more pain than the appellation of Tory; because I
     think religion of infinitely higher importance than
     politics; and I find much cause to reproach myself that I
     have lived so long, and have given no decided and public
     proofs of my being a Christian. But, indeed, my dear child,
     this is a character which I prize far above all this world
     has, or can boast."[451]

While he thus spoke, humbly and sorrowfully, of his religious position
as a thing so little known to the public that it could be entirely
misunderstood by a portion of them, it is plain that no one who had
seen him in the privacy of his life at home could have had any
misunderstanding upon that subject. For years before his retirement
from the law, it had been his custom, we are told, to spend "one hour
every day ... in private devotion. His hour of prayer was the close of
the day, including sunset; ... and during that sacred hour, none of
his family intruded upon his privacy."[452]

As regards his religious faith, Patrick Henry, while never
ostentatious of it, was always ready to avow it, and to defend it. The
French alliance during our Revolution, and our close intercourse with
France immediately afterward, hastened among us the introduction of
certain French writers who were assailants of Christianity, and who
soon set up among the younger and perhaps brighter men of the country
the fashion of casting off, as parts of an outworn and pitiful
superstition, the religious ideas of their childhood, and even the
morality which had found its strongest sanctions in those ideas. Upon
all this, Patrick Henry looked with grief and alarm. In his opinion, a
far deeper, a far wiser and nobler handling of all the immense
questions involved in the problem of the truth of Christianity was
furnished by such English writers as Sherlock and Bishop Butler, and,
for popular use, even Soame Jenyns. Therefore, as French scepticism
then had among the Virginia lawyers and politicians its diligent
missionaries, so, with the energy and directness that always
characterized him, he determined to confront it, if possible, with an
equal diligence; and he then deliberately made himself, while still a
Virginia lawyer and politician, a missionary also,--a missionary on
behalf of rational and enlightened Christian faith. Thus during his
second term as governor he caused to be printed, on his own account,
an edition of Soame Jenyns's "View of the Internal Evidence of
Christianity;" likewise, an edition of Butler's "Analogy;" and
thenceforward, particularly among the young men of Virginia, assailed
as they were by the fashionable scepticism, this illustrious
colporteur was active in the defence of Christianity, not only by his
own sublime and persuasive arguments, but by the distribution, as the
fit occasion offered, of one or the other of these two books.

Accordingly when, during the first two years of his retirement, Thomas
Paine's "Age of Reason" made its appearance, the old statesman was
moved to write out a somewhat elaborate treatise in defence of the
truth of Christianity. This treatise it was his purpose to have
published. "He read the manuscript to his family as he progressed with
it, and completed it a short time before his death." When it was
finished, however, being "diffident about his own work," and
impressed, also, by the great ability of the replies to Paine which
were then appearing in England, "he directed his wife to destroy" what
he had written. She "complied literally with his directions," and thus
put beyond the chance of publication a work which seemed, to some who
heard it, to be "the most eloquent and unanswerable argument in the
defence of the Bible which was ever written."[453]

Finally, in his last will and testament, bearing the date of November
20, 1798, and written throughout, as he says, "with my own hand," he
chose to insert a touching affirmation of his own deep faith in
Christianity. After distributing his estate among his descendants, he
thus concludes: "This is all the inheritance I can give to my dear
family. The religion of Christ can give them one which will make them
rich indeed."[454]

It is not to be imagined that this deep seclusion and these eager
religious studies implied in Patrick Henry any forgetfulness of the
political concerns of his own country, or any indifference to those
mighty events which, during those years, were taking place in Europe,
and were reacting with tremendous effect upon the thought, the
emotion, and even the material interests of America. Neither did he
succeed in thus preserving the retirement which he had resolved upon,
without having to resist the attempts of both political parties to
draw him forth again into official life. All these matters, indeed,
are involved in the story of his political attitude from the close of
his struggle for amending the Constitution down to the very close of
his life,--a story which used to be told with angry vituperation on
one side, perhaps with some meek apologies on the other. Certainly,
the day for such comment is long past. In the disinterestedness which
the lapse of time has now made an easy virtue for us, we may see,
plainly enough, that such ungentle words as "apostate" and "turncoat,"
with which his name used to be plentifully assaulted, were but the
missiles of partisan excitement; and that by his act of intellectual
readjustment with respect to the new conditions forced upon human
society, on both sides of the Atlantic, by the French Revolution, he
developed no occasion for apologies, since he therein did nothing that
was unusual at that time among honest and thoughtful men everywhere,
and nothing that was inconsistent with the professions or the
tendencies of his own previous life. It becomes our duty, however, to
trace this story over again, as concisely as possible, but in the
light of much historical evidence that has never hitherto been
presented in connection with it.

Upon the adoption, in 1791, of the first ten amendments to the
Constitution, every essential objection which he had formerly urged
against that instrument was satisfied; and there then remained no
good reason why he should any longer hold himself aloof from the
cordial support of the new government, especially as directed, first
by Washington, and afterward by John Adams,--two men with whom, both
personally and politically, he had always been in great harmony,
excepting only upon this single matter of the Constitution in its
original form. Undoubtedly, the contest which he had waged on that
question had been so hot and so bitter that, even after it was ended,
some time would be required for his recovery from the soreness of
spirit, from the tone of suspicion and even of enmity, which it had
occasioned. Accordingly, in the correspondence and other records of
the time, we catch some glimpses of him, which show that even after
Congress had passed the great amendments, and after their approval by
the States had become a thing assured, he still looked askance at the
administration, and particularly at some of the financial measures
proposed by Hamilton.[455] Nevertheless, as year by year went on, and
as Washington and his associates continued to deal fairly, wisely,
and, on the whole, successfully, with the enormous problems which they
encountered; moreover, as Jefferson and Madison gradually drew off
from Washington, and formed a party in opposition, which seemed to
connive at the proceedings of Genet, and to encourage the formation
among us of political clubs in apparent sympathy with the wildest and
most anarchic doctrines which were then flung into words and into
deeds in the streets of Paris, it happened that Patrick Henry found
himself, like Richard Henry Lee, and many another of his companions in
the old struggle against the Constitution, drawn more and more into
support of the new government.

In this frame of mind, probably, was he in the spring of 1793, when,
during the session of the federal court at Richmond, he had frequent
conversations with Chief Justice Jay and with Judge Iredell. The
latter, having never before met Henry, had felt great dislike of him
on account of the alleged violence of his opinions against the
Constitution; but after making his acquaintance, Iredell thus wrote
concerning him: "I never was more agreeably disappointed than in my
acquaintance with him. I have been much in his company; and his
manners are very pleasing, and his mind, I am persuaded, highly
liberal. It is a strong additional reason I have, added to many
others, to hold in high detestation violent party prejudice."[456]

In the following year, General Henry Lee, then governor of Virginia,
appointed Patrick Henry as a senator of the United States, to fill out
an unexpired term. This honor he felt compelled to decline.

In the course of the same year, General Lee, finding that Patrick
Henry, though in virtual sympathy with the administration, was yet
under the impression that Washington had cast off their old
friendship, determined to act the part of a peacemaker between them,
and, if possible, bring together once more two old friends who had
been parted by political differences that no longer existed. On the
17th of August, 1794, Lee, at Richmond, thus wrote to the President:--

     "When I saw you in Philadelphia, I had many conversations
     with you respecting Mr. Henry, and since my return I have
     talked very freely and confidentially with that gentleman. I
     plainly perceive that he has credited some information,
     which he has received (from whom I know not), which induces
     him to believe that you consider him a factious, seditious
     character.... Assured in my own mind that his opinions are
     groundless, I have uniformly combated them, and lament that
     my endeavors have been unavailing. He seems to be deeply and
     sorely affected. It is very much to be regretted; for he is
     a man of positive virtue as well as of transcendent talents;
     and were it not for his feelings above expressed, I verily
     believe, he would be found among the most active supporters
     of your administration. Excuse me for mentioning this matter
     to you. I have long wished to do it, in the hope that it
     would lead to a refutation of the sentiments entertained by
     Mr. Henry."[457]

To this letter Washington sent a reply which expressed unabated regard
for his old friend; and this reply, having been shown by Lee to Henry,
drew from him this noble-minded answer:--

     TO GENERAL HENRY LEE.

                                   RED HILL, 27 June, 1795.

     MY DEAR SIR,--Your very friendly communication of so much of
     the President's letter as relates to me, demands my sincere
     thanks. Retired as I am from the busy world, it is still
     grateful to me to know that some portion of regard remains
     for me amongst my countrymen; especially those of them whose
     opinions I most value. But the esteem of that personage, who
     is contemplated in this correspondence, is highly flattering
     indeed.

     The American Revolution was the grand operation, which
     seemed to be assigned by the Deity to the men of this age in
     our country, over and above the common duties of life. I
     ever prized at a high rate the superior privilege of being
     one in that chosen age, to which Providence intrusted its
     favorite work. With this impression, it was impossible for
     me to resist the impulse I felt to contribute my mite
     towards accomplishing that event, which in future will give
     a superior aspect to the men of these times. To the man,
     especially, who led our armies, will that aspect belong; and
     it is not in nature for one with my feelings to revere the
     Revolution, without including him who stood foremost in its
     establishment.

     Every insinuation that taught me to believe I had forfeited
     the good-will of that personage, to whom the world had
     agreed to ascribe the appellation of good and great, must
     needs give me pain; particularly as he had opportunities of
     knowing my character both in public and in private life. The
     intimation now given me, that there was no ground to believe
     I had incurred his censure, gives very great pleasure.

     Since the adoption of the present Constitution, I have
     generally moved in a narrow circle. But in that I have never
     omitted to inculcate a strict adherence to the principles of
     it. And I have the satisfaction to think, that in no part of
     the Union have the laws been more pointedly obeyed, than in
     that where I have resided and spent my time. Projects,
     indeed, of a contrary tendency have been hinted to me; but
     the treatment of the projectors has been such as to prevent
     all intercourse with them for a long time. Although a
     democrat myself, I like not the late democratic societies.
     As little do I like their suppression by law. Silly things
     may amuse for awhile, but in a little time men will perceive
     their delusions. The way to preserve in men's minds a value
     for them, is to enact laws against them.

     My present views are to spend my days in privacy. If,
     however, it shall please God, during my life, so to order
     the course of events as to render my feeble efforts
     necessary for the safety of the country, in any, even the
     smallest degree, that little which I can do shall be done.
     Whenever you may have an opportunity, I shall be much
     obliged by your presenting my best respects and duty to the
     President, assuring him of my gratitude for his favorable
     sentiments towards me.

     Be assured, my dear sir, of the esteem and regard with which
     I am yours, etc.,

                                          PATRICK HENRY.[458]

After seeing this letter, Washington took an opportunity to convey to
Patrick Henry a strong practical proof of his confidence in him, and
of his cordial friendship. The office of secretary of state having
become vacant, Washington thus tendered the place to Patrick Henry:--

                                  MOUNT VERNON, 9 October, 1795.

     DEAR SIR,--Whatever may be the reception of this letter,
     truth and candor shall mark its steps. You doubtless know
     that the office of state is vacant; and no one can be more
     sensible than yourself of the importance of filling it with
     a person of abilities, and one in whom the public would have
     confidence.

     It would be uncandid not to inform you that this office has
     been offered to others; but it is as true, that it was from
     a conviction in my own mind that you would not accept it
     (until Tuesday last, in a conversation with General Lee, he
     dropped sentiments which made it less doubtful), that it was
     not offered first to you.

     I need scarcely add, that if this appointment could be made
     to comport with your own inclination, it would be as
     pleasing to me, as I believe it would be acceptable to the
     public. With this assurance, and with this belief, I make
     you the offer of it. My first wish is that you would accept
     it; the next is that you would be so good as to give me an
     answer as soon as you conveniently can, as the public
     business in that department is now suffering for want of a
     secretary.[459]

Though Patrick Henry declined this proposal, he declined it for
reasons that did not shut the door against further overtures of a
similar kind; for, within the next three months, a vacancy having
occurred in another great office,--that of chief justice of the
United States,--Washington again employed the friendly services of
General Lee, whom he authorized to offer the place to Patrick Henry.
This was done by Lee in a letter dated December 26, 1795:--

     "The Senate have disagreed to the President's nomination of
     Mr. Rutledge, and a vacancy in that important office has
     taken place. For your country's sake, for your friends'
     sake, for your family's sake, tell me you will obey a call
     to it. You know my friendship for you; you know my
     circumspection; and, I trust, you know, too, I would not
     address you on such a subject without good grounds. Surely
     no situation better suits you. You continue at home, only
     [except] when on duty. Change of air and exercise will add
     to your days. The salary excellent, and the honor very
     great. Be explicit in your reply."[460]

On the same day on which Lee thus wrote to Henry he likewise wrote to
Washington, informing him that he had done so; but, for some cause now
unknown, Washington received no further word from Lee for more than
two weeks. Accordingly, on the 11th of January, 1796, in his anxiety
to know what might be Patrick Henry's decision concerning the office
of chief justice, Washington wrote to Lee as follows:--

     MY DEAR SIR,--Your letter of the 26th ult. has been
     received, but nothing from you since,--which is embarrassing
     in the extreme; for not only the nomination of chief
     justice, but an associate judge, and secretary of war, is
     suspended on the answer you were to receive from Mr. Henry;
     and what renders the want of it more to be regretted is,
     that the first Monday of next month (which happens on the
     first day of it) is the term appointed by law for the
     meeting of the Superior Court of the United States, in this
     city; at which, for particular reasons, the bench ought to
     be full. I will add no more at present than that I am your
     affectionate,

                                         GEO. WASHINGTON.[461]

Although Patrick Henry declined this great compliment also, his
friendliness to the administration had become so well understood that,
among the Federal leaders, who in the spring of 1796 were planning for
the succession to Washington and Adams, there was a strong inclination
to nominate Patrick Henry for the vice-presidency,--their chief doubt
being with reference to his willingness to take the nomination.[462]

All these overtures to Patrick Henry were somewhat jealously watched
by Jefferson, who, indeed, in a letter to Monroe, on the 10th of July,
1796, interpreted them with that easy recklessness of statement which
so frequently embellished his private correspondence and his private
talk. "Most assiduous court," he says of the Federalists, "is paid to
Patrick Henry. He has been offered everything which they knew he would
not accept."[463]

A few weeks after Jefferson penned those sneering words, the person
thus alluded to wrote to his daughter, Mrs. Aylett, concerning certain
troublesome reports which had reached her:--

     "As to the reports you have heard, of my changing sides in
     politics, I can only say they are not true. I am too old to
     exchange my former opinions, which have grown up into fixed
     habits of thinking. True it is, I have condemned the conduct
     of our members in Congress, because, in refusing to raise
     money for the purposes of the British treaty, they, in
     effect, would have surrendered our country bound, hand and
     foot, to the power of the British nation.... The treaty is,
     in my opinion, a very bad one indeed. But what must I think
     of those men, whom I myself warned of the danger of giving
     the power of making laws by means of treaty to the President
     and Senate, when I see these same men denying the existence
     of that power, which, they insisted in our convention, ought
     properly to be exercised by the President and Senate, and by
     none other? The policy of these men, both then and now,
     appears to me quite void of wisdom and foresight. These
     sentiments I did mention in conversation in Richmond, and
     perhaps others which I don't remember.... It seems that
     every word was watched which I casually dropped, and wrested
     to answer party views. Who can have been so meanly employed,
     I know not, neither do I care; for I no longer consider
     myself as an actor on the stage of public life. It is time
     for me to retire; and I shall never more appear in a public
     character, unless some unlooked-for circumstance shall
     demand from me a transient effort, not inconsistent with
     private life--in which I have determined to continue."[464]

In the autumn of 1796 the Assembly of Virginia, then under the
political control of Jefferson, and apparently eager to compete with
the Federalists for the possession of a great name, elected Patrick
Henry to the governorship of the State. But the man whose purpose to
refuse office had been proof against the attractions of the United
States Senate, and of the highest place in Washington's cabinet, and
of the highest judicial position in the country, was not likely to
succumb to the opportunity of being governor of Virginia for the
sixth time.


FOOTNOTES:

[434] Spencer Roane, MS.

[435] _Hist. Mag._ for 1867, 93; 369-370.

[436] Howe, _Hist. Coll. Va._ 221.

[437] Spencer Roane, MS.

[438] Cited in Wirt, 380-381.

[439] Spencer Roane, MS.

[440] Fontaine, MS.

[441] Fontaine, MS.

[442] Fontaine, MS.

[443] Bancroft, ed. 1869, vi. 416-417.

[444] Elliot, _Debates_, iii. 455-456; 590-591.

[445] Spencer Roane, MS.

[446] Fontaine, MS.

[447] J. W. Alexander, _Life of A. Alexander_, 193; Howe, _Hist. Coll.
Va._ 221.

[448] Wirt, 402.

[449] Fontaine, MS.

[450] Meade, _Old Churches_, etc. ii. 12.

[451] Wirt, 387.

[452] Fontaine, MS.

[453] Fontaine, MS. Also Meade, _Old Churches_, etc. ii. 12; and Wm.
Wirt Henry, MS.

[454] MS. Certified copy.

[455] For example, D. Stuart's letter, in _Writings of Washington_, x.
94-96; also, _Jour. Va. House Del._ for Nov. 3, 1790.

[456] McRee, _Life of Iredell_, ii. 394-395.

[457] _Writings of Washington_, x. 560-561.

[458] _Writings of Washington_, x. 562-563.

[459] _Writings of Washington_, xi. 81-82.

[460] MS.

[461] Lee, _Observations_, etc. 116.

[462] Gibbs, _Administration of Washington_, etc. i. 337; see, also,
Hamilton, _Works_, vi. 114.

[463] Jefferson, _Writings_, iv. 148.

[464] Entire letter in Wirt, 385-387.



CHAPTER XXII

LAST DAYS


The intimation given by Patrick Henry to his daughter, in the summer
of 1796, that, though he could never again engage in a public career,
he yet might be compelled by "some unlooked-for circumstance" to make
"a transient effort" for the public safety, was not put to the test
until nearly three years afterward, when it was verified in the midst
of those days in which he was suddenly to find surcease of all earthly
care and pain.

Our story, therefore, now passes hurriedly by the year 1797,--which
saw the entrance of John Adams into the presidency, the return of
Monroe from France in great anger at the men who had recalled him, the
publication of Jefferson's letter to Mazzei, everywhere an increasing
bitterness and even violence in partisan feeling. In the same manner,
also, must we pass by the year 1798,--which saw the popular uprising
against France, the mounting of the black cockade against her, the
suspension of commercial intercourse with her, the summons to
Washington to come forth once more and lead the armies of America
against the enemy; then the moonstruck madness of the Federalists,
forcing upon the country the naturalization act, the alien acts, the
sedition act; then the Kentucky resolutions, as written by Jefferson,
declaring the acts just named to be "not law, but utterly void and of
no force," and liable, "unless arrested on the threshold," "to drive
these States into revolution and blood;" then the Virginia
resolutions, as written by Madison, denouncing the same acts as
"palpable and alarming infractions of the Constitution;" finally, the
preparations secretly making by the government of Virginia[465] for
armed resistance to the government of the United States.

Just seven days after the passage of the Virginia resolutions, an
eminent citizen of that State appealed by letter to Patrick Henry for
some written expression of his views upon the troubled situation, with
the immediate object of aiding in the election of John Marshall, who,
having just before returned from his baffled embassy to Paris, was
then in nomination for Congress, and was encountering assaults
directed by every energy and art of the opposition. In response to
this appeal, Patrick Henry wrote, in the early part of the year 1799,
the following remarkable letter, which is of deep interest still, not
only as showing his discernment of the true nature of that crisis, but
as furnishing a complete answer to the taunt that his mental
faculties were then fallen into decay:--

     TO ARCHIBALD BLAIR.

                               RED HILL, CHARLOTTE, 8 January, 1799.

     DEAR SIR,--Your favor of the 28th of last month I have
     received. Its contents are a fresh proof that there is cause
     for much lamentation over the present state of things in
     Virginia. It is possible that most of the individuals who
     compose the contending factions are sincere, and act from
     honest motives. But it is more than probable, that certain
     leaders meditate a change in government. To effect this, I
     see no way so practicable as dissolving the confederacy. And
     I am free to own, that, in my judgment, most of the measures
     lately pursued by the opposition party, directly and
     certainly lead to that end. If this is not the system of the
     party, they have none, and act 'ex tempore.'

     I do acknowledge that I am not capable to form a correct
     judgment on the present politics of the world. The wide
     extent to which the present contentions have gone will
     scarcely permit any observer to see enough in detail to
     enable him to form anything like a tolerable judgment on the
     final result, as it may respect the nations in general. But,
     as to France, I have no doubt in saying that to her it will
     be calamitous. Her conduct has made it the interest of the
     great family of mankind to wish the downfall of her present
     government; because its existence is incompatible with that
     of all others within its reach. And, whilst I see the
     dangers that threaten ours from her intrigues and her arms,
     I am not so much alarmed as at the apprehension of her
     destroying the great pillars of all government and of social
     life,--I mean virtue, morality, and religion. This is the
     armor, my friend, and this alone, that renders us
     invincible. These are the tactics we should study. If we
     lose these, we are conquered, fallen indeed. In vain may
     France show and vaunt her diplomatic skill, and brave
     troops: so long as our manners and principles remain sound,
     there is no danger. But believing, as I do, that these are
     in danger, that infidelity in its broadest sense, under the
     name of philosophy, is fast spreading, and that, under the
     patronage of French manners and principles, everything that
     ought to be dear to man is covertly but successfully
     assailed, I feel the value of those men amongst us, who hold
     out to the world the idea, that our continent is to exhibit
     an originality of character; and that, instead of that
     imitation and inferiority which the countries of the old
     world have been in the habit of exacting from the new, we
     shall maintain that high ground upon which nature has placed
     us, and that Europe will alike cease to rule us and give us
     modes of thinking.

     But I must stop short, or else this letter will be all
     preface. These prefatory remarks, however, I thought proper
     to make, as they point out the kind of character amongst our
     countrymen most estimable in my eyes. General Marshall and
     his colleagues exhibited the American character as
     respectable. France, in the period of her most triumphant
     fortune, beheld them as unappalled. Her threats left them,
     as she found them, mild, temperate, firm. Can it be thought
     that, with these sentiments, I should utter anything tending
     to prejudice General Marshall's election? Very far from it
     indeed. Independently of the high gratification I felt from
     his public ministry, he ever stood high in my esteem as a
     private citizen. His temper and disposition were always
     pleasant, his talents and integrity unquestioned. These
     things are sufficient to place that gentleman far above any
     competitor in the district for Congress. But, when you add
     the particular information and insight which he has gained,
     and is able to communicate to our public councils, it is
     really astonishing that even blindness itself should
     hesitate in the choice.... Tell Marshall I love him, because
     he felt and acted as a republican, as an American.... I am
     too old and infirm ever again to undertake public concerns.
     I live much retired, amidst a multiplicity of blessings from
     that Gracious Ruler of all things, to whom I owe unceasing
     acknowledgments for his unmerited goodness to me; and if I
     was permitted to add to the catalogue one other blessing, it
     should be, that my countrymen should learn wisdom and
     virtue, and in this their day to know the things that
     pertain to their peace. Farewell.

                         I am, dear Sir, yours,
                                          PATRICK HENRY.[466]

The appeal from Archibald Blair, which evoked this impressive letter,
had suggested to the old statesman no effort which could not be made
in his retirement. Before, however, he was to pass beyond the reach of
all human appeals, two others were to be addressed to him, the one by
John Adams, the other by Washington, both asking him to come forth
into the world again; the former calling for his help in averting war
with France, the latter for his help in averting the triumph of
violent and dangerous counsels at home.

On the 25th of February, 1799, John Adams, shaking himself free of
his partisan counsellors,--all hot for war with France,--suddenly
changed the course of history by sending to the Senate the names of
these three citizens, Oliver Ellsworth, Patrick Henry, and William
Vans Murray, "to be envoys extraordinary and ministers plenipotentiary
to the French republic, with full powers to discuss and settle, by a
treaty, all controversies between the United States and France." In
his letter of the 16th of April declining the appointment, Patrick
Henry spoke of himself as having been "confined for several weeks by a
severe indisposition," and as being "still so sick as to be scarcely
able to write this." "My advanced age," he added, "and increasing
debility compel me to abandon every idea of serving my country, where
the scene of operation is far distant, and her interests call for
incessant and long continued exertion.... I cannot, however, forbear
expressing, on this occasion, the high sense I entertain of the honor
done me by the President and Senate in the appointment. And I beg you,
sir, to present me to them in terms of the most dutiful regard,
assuring them that this mark of their confidence in me, at a crisis so
eventful, is an agreeable and flattering proof of their consideration
towards me, and that nothing short of an absolute necessity could
induce me to withhold my little aid from an administration whose
ability, patriotism, and virtue deserve the gratitude and reverence of
all their fellow citizens."[467]

Such was John Adams's appeal to Patrick Henry and its result. The
appeal to him from Washington--an appeal which he could not resist,
and which induced him, even in his extreme feebleness of body, to make
one last and noble exertion of his genius--happened in this wise. On
the 15th of January, 1799, from Mount Vernon, Washington wrote to his
friend a long letter, marked "confidential," in which he stated with
great frankness his own anxieties respecting the dangers then
threatening the country:--

     "It would be a waste of time to attempt to bring to the view
     of a person of your observation and discernment, the
     endeavors of a certain party among us to disquiet the public
     mind with unfounded alarms; to arraign every act of the
     administration; to set the people at variance with their
     government; and to embarrass all its measures. Equally
     useless would it be to predict what must be the inevitable
     consequences of such a policy, if it cannot be arrested.

     "Unfortunately,--and extremely do I regret it,--the State of
     Virginia has taken the lead in this opposition.... It has
     been said that the great mass of the citizens of this State
     are well-affected, notwithstanding, to the general
     government and the Union; and I am willing to believe it,
     nay, do believe it. But how is this to be reconciled with
     their suffrages at the elections of representatives, ... who
     are men opposed to the former, and by the tendency of their
     measures would destroy the latter?... One of the reasons
     assigned is, that the most respectable and best qualified
     characters among us will not come forward.... But, at such a
     crisis as this, when everything dear and valuable to us is
     assailed; when this party hangs upon the wheels of
     government as a dead weight, opposing every measure that is
     calculated for defence and self-preservation, abetting the
     nefarious views of another nation upon our rights; ... when
     measures are systematically and pertinaciously pursued,
     which must eventually dissolve the Union, or produce
     coercion; I say, when these things have become so obvious,
     ought characters who are best able to rescue their country
     from the pending evil, to remain at home? Rather ought they
     not to come forward, and by their talents and influence
     stand in the breach which such conduct has made on the peace
     and happiness of this country, and oppose the widening of
     it?...

     "I come, now, my good Sir, to the object of my letter, which
     is to express a hope and an earnest wish, that you will come
     forward at the ensuing elections (if not for Congress, which
     you may think would take you too long from home), as a
     candidate for representative in the General Assembly of this
     Commonwealth.

     "There are, I have no doubt, very many sensible men who
     oppose themselves to the torrent that carries away others
     who had rather swim with, than stem it without an able pilot
     to conduct them; but these are neither old in legislation,
     nor well known in the community. Your weight of character
     and influence in the House of Representatives would be a
     bulwark against such dangerous sentiments as are delivered
     there at present. It would be a rallying point for the
     timid, and an attraction of the wavering. In a word, I
     conceive it to be of immense importance at this crisis, that
     you should be there; and I would fain hope that all minor
     considerations will be made to yield to the measure."[468]

There can be little doubt that it was this solemn invocation on the
part of Washington which induced the old statesman, on whom Death had
already begun to lay his icy hands, to come forth from the solitude in
which he had been so long buried, and offer himself for the suffrages
of his neighbors, as their representative in the next House of
Delegates, there to give check, if possible, to the men who seemed to
be hurrying Virginia upon violent courses, and the republic into civil
war. Accordingly, before the day for the usual March[469] court in
Charlotte, the word went out through all that country that old Patrick
Henry, whose wondrous voice in public no man had heard for those many
years, who had indeed been almost numbered among the dead ones of
their heroic days foregone, was to appear before all the people once
more, and speak to them as in the former time, and give to them his
counsel amid those thickening dangers which alone could have drawn him
forth from the very borders of the grave.

When the morning of that day came, from all the region thereabout the
people began to stream toward the place where the orator was to speak.
So widespread was the desire to hear him that even the college in the
next county--the college of Hampden-Sidney--suspended its work for
that day, and thus enabled all its members, the president himself, the
professors, and the students, to hurry over to Charlotte court-house.
One of those students, John Miller, of South Carolina, according to an
account said to have been given by him in conversation forty years
afterward, having with his companions reached the town,--

     "and having learned that the great orator would speak in the
     porch of a tavern fronting the large court-green, ... pushed
     his way through the gathering crowd, and secured the
     pedestal of a pillar, where he stood within eight feet of
     him. He was very infirm, and seated in a chair conversing
     with some old friends, waiting for the assembling of the
     immense multitudes who were pouring in from all the
     surrounding country to hear him. At length he arose with
     difficulty, and stood somewhat bowed with age and weakness.
     His face was almost colorless. His countenance was careworn;
     and when he commenced his exordium, his voice was slightly
     cracked and tremulous. But in a few moments a wonderful
     transformation of the whole man occurred, as he warmed with
     his theme. He stood erect; his eye beamed with a light that
     was almost supernatural; his features glowed with the hue
     and fire of youth; and his voice rang clear and melodious
     with the intonations of some grand musical instrument whose
     notes filled the area, and fell distinctly and delightfully
     upon the ears of the most distant of the thousands gathered
     before him."[470]

As regards the substance of the speech then made, it will not be safe
for us to confide very much in the supposed recollections of old men
who heard it when they were young. Upon the whole, probably, the most
trustworthy outline of it now to be had is that of a gentleman who
declares that he wrote down his recollections of the speech not long
after its delivery. According to this account, Patrick Henry--

     "told them that the late proceedings of the Virginian
     Assembly had filled him with apprehensions and alarm; that
     they had planted thorns upon his pillow; that they had drawn
     him from that happy retirement which it had pleased a
     bountiful Providence to bestow, and in which he had hoped to
     pass, in quiet, the remainder of his days; that the State
     had quitted the sphere in which she had been placed by the
     Constitution, and, in daring to pronounce upon the validity
     of federal laws, had gone out of her jurisdiction in a
     manner not warranted by any authority, and in the highest
     degree alarming to every considerate man; that such
     opposition, on the part of Virginia, to the acts of the
     general government, must beget their enforcement by military
     power; that this would probably produce civil war, civil war
     foreign alliances, and that foreign alliances must
     necessarily end in subjugation to the powers called in. He
     conjured the people to pause and consider well, before they
     rushed into such a desperate condition, from which there
     could be no retreat. He painted to their imaginations
     Washington, at the head of a numerous and well-appointed
     army, inflicting upon them military execution. 'And where,'
     he asked, 'are our resources to meet such a conflict? Where
     is the citizen of America who will dare to lift his hand
     against the father of his country?' A drunken man in the
     crowd threw up his arm, and exclaimed that he dared to do
     it. 'No,' answered Mr. Henry, rising aloft in all his
     majesty, 'you dare not do it: in such a parricidal attempt,
     the steel would drop from your nerveless arm!' ... Mr.
     Henry, proceeding in his address to the people, asked
     whether the county of Charlotte would have any authority to
     dispute an obedience to the laws of Virginia; and he
     pronounced Virginia to be to the Union what the county of
     Charlotte was to her. Having denied the right of a State to
     decide upon the constitutionality of federal laws, he added,
     that perhaps it might be necessary to say something of the
     merits of the laws in question.[471] His private opinion was
     that they were good and proper. But whatever might be their
     merits, it belonged to the people, who held the reins over
     the head of Congress, and to them alone, to say whether they
     were acceptable or otherwise to Virginians; and that this
     must be done by way of petition; that Congress were as much
     our representatives as the Assembly, and had as good a right
     to our confidence. He had seen with regret the unlimited
     power over the purse and sword consigned to the general
     government; but ... he had been overruled, and it was now
     necessary to submit to the constitutional exercise of that
     power. 'If,' said he, 'I am asked what is to be done, when a
     people feel themselves intolerably oppressed, my answer is
     ready,--Overturn the government. But do not, I beseech you,
     carry matters to this length without provocation. Wait at
     least until some infringement is made upon your rights, and
     which cannot otherwise be redressed; for if ever you recur
     to another change, you may bid adieu forever to
     representative government. You can never exchange the
     present government but for a monarchy.... Let us preserve
     our strength for the French, the English, the Germans, or
     whoever else shall dare to invade our territory, and not
     exhaust it in civil commotions and intestine wars.' He
     concluded by declaring his design to exert himself in the
     endeavor to allay the heart-burnings and jealousies which
     had been fomented in the state legislature; and he fervently
     prayed, if he was deemed unworthy to effect it, that it
     might be reserved to some other and abler hand to extend
     this blessing over the community."[472]

The outline thus given may be inaccurate in several particulars: it is
known to be so in one. Respecting the alien and sedition acts, the
orator expressed no opinion at all;[473] but accepting them as the law
of the land, he counselled moderation, forbearance, and the use of
constitutional means of redress. Than that whole effort, as has been
said by a recent and a sagacious historian, "nothing in his life was
nobler."[474]

Upon the conclusion of the old man's speech the stand was taken by a
very young man, John Randolph of Roanoke, who undertook to address the
crowd, offering himself to them as a candidate for Congress, but on
behalf of the party then opposed to Patrick Henry. By reason of
weariness, no doubt, the latter did not remain upon the platform; but
having "requested a friend to report to him anything which might
require an answer," he stepped back into the tavern. "Randolph began
by saying that he had admired that man more than any on whom the sun
had shone, but that now he was constrained to differ from him '_toto
coelo_.'" Whatever else Randolph may have said in his speech, whether
important or otherwise, was spoken under the disadvantage of a cold
and a hoarseness so severe as to render him scarcely able to "utter an
audible sentence." Furthermore, Patrick Henry "made no reply, nor did
he again present himself to the people."[475] There is, however, a
tradition, not improbable, that when Randolph had finished his speech,
and had come back into the room where the aged statesman was resting,
the latter, taking him gently by the hand, said to him, with great
kindness: "Young man, you call me father. Then, my son, I have
something to say unto thee: keep justice, keep truth,--and you will
live to think differently."

As a result of the poll, Patrick Henry was, by a great majority,
elected to the House of Delegates. But his political enemies, who, for
sufficient reasons, greatly dreaded his appearance upon that scene of
his ancient domination, were never any more to be embarrassed by his
presence there. For, truly, they who, on that March day, at Charlotte
court-house, had heard Patrick Henry, "had heard an immortal orator
who would never speak again."[476] He seems to have gone thence to his
home, and never to have left it. About the middle of the next month,
being too sick to write many words, he lifted himself up in bed long
enough to tell the secretary of state that he could not go on the
mission to France, and to send his dying blessing to his old friend,
the President. Early in June, his eldest daughter, Martha Fontaine,
living at a distance of two days' travel from Red Hill, received from
him a letter beginning with these words: "Dear Patsy, I am very
unwell, and have Dr. Cabell with me."[477] Upon this alarming news,
she and others of his kindred in that neighborhood made all haste to
go to him. On arriving at Red Hill "they found him sitting in a large,
old-fashioned armchair, in which he was easier than upon a bed." The
disease of which he was dying was intussusception. On the 6th of June,
all other remedies having failed, Dr. Cabell proceeded to administer
to him a dose of liquid mercury. Taking the vial in his hand, and
looking at it for a moment, the dying man said: "I suppose, doctor,
this is your last resort?" The doctor replied: "I am sorry to say,
governor, that it is. Acute inflammation of the intestine has already
taken place; and unless it is removed, mortification will ensue, if it
has not already commenced, which I fear." "What will be the effect of
this medicine?" said the old man. "It will give you immediate relief,
or"--the kind-hearted doctor could not finish the sentence. His
patient took up the word: "You mean, doctor, that it will give relief,
or will prove fatal immediately?" The doctor answered: "You can only
live a very short time without it, and it may possibly relieve you."
Then Patrick Henry said, "Excuse me, doctor, for a few minutes;" and
drawing down over his eyes a silken cap which he usually wore, and
still holding the vial in his hand, he prayed, in clear words, a
simple childlike prayer, for his family, for his country, and for his
own soul then in the presence of death. Afterward, in perfect
calmness, he swallowed the medicine. Meanwhile, Dr. Cabell, who
greatly loved him, went out upon the lawn, and in his grief threw
himself down upon the earth under one of the trees, weeping bitterly.
Soon, when he had sufficiently mastered himself, the doctor came back
to his patient, whom he found calmly watching the congealing of the
blood under his finger-nails, and speaking words of love and peace to
his family, who were weeping around his chair. Among other things, he
told them that he was thankful for that goodness of God, which, having
blessed him through all his life, was then permitting him to die
without any pain. Finally, fixing his eyes with much tenderness on his
dear friend, Dr. Cabell, with whom he had formerly held many arguments
respecting the Christian religion, he asked the doctor to observe how
great a reality and benefit that religion was to a man about to die.
And after Patrick Henry had spoken to his beloved physician these few
words in praise of something which, having never failed him in all his
life before, did not then fail him in his very last need of it, he
continued to breathe very softly for some moments; after which they
who were looking upon him saw that his life had departed.


FOOTNOTES:

[465] Henry Adams, _Life of J. Randolph,_ 27-28.

[466] _Writings of Washington_, xi. 557-559.

[467] _Works of John Adams_, ix. 162; viii. 641-642.

[468] _Writings of Washington_, xi. 387-391.

[469] Garland, _Life of John Randolph_, 130.

[470] Fontaine, MS.

[471] The alien and sedition acts.

[472] Wirt, 393-395.

[473] _Hist. Mag._ for 1873, 353.

[474] Henry Adams, _John Randolph_, 29.

[475] J. W. Alexander, _Life of A. Alexander_, 188-189. About this
whole scene have gathered many myths, of which several first appeared
in a Life of Henry, in the _New Edinb. Encycl._ 1817; were thence
copied into Howe, _Hist. Coll. Va._ 224-225; and have thence been
engulfed in that rich mass of unwhipped hyperboles and of unexploded
fables still patriotically swallowed by the American public as
American history.

[476] Henry Adams.

[477] Fontaine, MS.



LIST OF PRINTED DOCUMENTS

CITED IN THIS BOOK, WITH TITLES, PLACES, AND DATES OF THE EDITIONS
USED.


  ADAMS, CHARLES FRANCIS. (See John Adams.)

  ADAMS, HENRY, The Life of Albert Gallatin. Philadelphia: 1880.

  ADAMS, HENRY, John Randolph. Am. Statesmen Series. Boston: 1882.

  ADAMS, JOHN. (See Novanglus, etc.)

  ADAMS, JOHN, Letters of, Addressed to his Wife. Ed. by Charles
      Francis Adams. 2 vols. Boston: 1841.

  ADAMS, JOHN, The Works of. Ed. by Charles Francis Adams. 10 vols.
      Boston: 1856.

  ADAMS, SAMUEL, Life of. (See Wm. V. Wells.)

  ALEXANDER, JAMES W., The Life of Archibald Alexander. New York:
      1854.

  American Archives. (Peter Force.) 9 vols. Washington: 1837-1853.

  The American Quarterly Review. Vol. i. Philadelphia: 1827.

  BANCROFT, GEORGE, History of the United States. 10 vols. Boston:
      1870-1874.

  BANCROFT, GEORGE, History of the United States. The Author's Last
      Revision. 6 vols. New York: 1883-1885.

  BANCROFT, GEORGE, History of the Formation of the Constitution of
      the United States of America. 2 vols. New York: 1882.

  BLAND, RICHARD, A Letter to the Clergy of Virginia, n. p. 1760.

  BROUGHAM, HENRY, LORD, The Life and Times of, Written by himself. 3
      vols. New York: 1871.

  BURK, JOHN (DALY), The History of Virginia. 4 vols. Petersburg:
      1804-1816. Last volume by Skelton Jones and Louis Hue Girardin.

  BYRD, WILLIAM, Byrd Manuscripts. 2 vols. Richmond: 1866.

  Calendar of Virginia State Papers. Vol. ii. Richmond: 1881.

  CAMPBELL, CHARLES, The Bland Papers: Being a Selection from the
      Manuscripts of Colonel Theodorick Bland, Jr. 2 vols. Petersburg:
      1840.

  CAMPBELL, CHARLES, History of the Colony and Ancient Dominion of
      Virginia. Philadelphia: 1860.

  Collections of the Connecticut Historical Society. Vol. ii.
      Hartford: 1870.

  Colonel George Rogers Clark's Sketch of his Campaign in the Illinois
      in 1778-79. Cincinnati: 1869.

  COOKE, JOHN ESTEN, Virginia: A History of the People. (Commonwealth
      Series.) Boston: 1884.

  COOLEY, THOMAS M. (See Joseph Story.)

  Correspondence of the American Revolution. Edited by Jared Sparks. 4
      vols. Boston: 1853.

  CURTIS, B. R., Reports of Decisions in the Supreme Court of the
      United States. Boston: 1855.

  CURTIS, GEORGE TICKNOR, History of the Origin, Formation, and
      Adoption of the Constitution of the United States. 2 vols.
      London and New York: 1854, 1858.

  CURTIS, GEORGE TICKNOR, Life of Daniel Webster. New York: 1872.

  DE COSTA, B. F. (See William White.)

  DICKINSON, JOHN, The Political Writings of. 2 vols. Wilmington:
      1801.

  ELLIOT, JONATHAN, The Debates in the Several State Conventions, on
      the adoption of the Federal Constitution, etc. 5 vols.
      Philadelphia: 1876.

  EVERETT, ALEXANDER H., Life of Patrick Henry. In Sparks's Library of
      Am. Biography. 2d series, vol. i. Boston: 1844.

  FROTHINGHAM, RICHARD, The Rise of the Republic of the United States.
      Boston: 1872.

  GALES, JOSEPH, The Debates and Proceedings in the Congress of the
      United States. 2 vols. Washington: 1834.

  GALLATIN, ALBERT. (See Henry Adams.)

  GARLAND, HUGH A., The Life of John Randolph of Roanoke. 2 vols. New
      York: 1860.

  GIBBS, GEORGE, Memoirs of the Administrations of Washington and John
      Adams, edited from the Papers of Oliver Wolcott. New York:
      1846.

  GIRARDIN, LOUIS HUE. (See John Burk.)

  GORDON, WILLIAM, History of the Rise, Progress, and Establishment of
      the Independence of the United States of America; including an
      account of the Late War, and of the Thirteen Colonies from their
      origin to that period. 3 vols. New York: 1789.

  GRIGSBY, HUGH BLAIR, The Virginia Convention of 1776. Richmond:
      1855.

  HAMILTON, ALEXANDER, Works of. Edited by John C. Hamilton. 7 vols.
      New York: 1850-1851.

  HANSARD, T. C., The Parliamentary History of England. Vol. xviii.
      London: 1813.

  HAWKS, FRANCIS L., Contributions to the Ecclesiastical History of
      the United States of America. Vol. i. New York: 1836.

  HENING, WILLIAM WALLER, The Statutes at Large: Being a Collection of
      all the Laws of Virginia. 13 vols. Richmond, New York, and
      Philadelphia: 1819-1823.

  HENRY, PATRICK, Life of. (See Wirt, William, and Everett, Alexander
      H.)

  HENRY, WILLIAM WIRT, Character and Public Career of Patrick Henry.
      Pamphlet. Charlotte Court-house, Va.: 1867.

  HENRY, WILLIAM WIRT, Patrick Henry: Life, Correspondence, and
      Speeches. 3 vols. New York: 1891.

  HERRING, JAMES. (See National Portrait Gallery.)

  HILDRETH, RICHARD, The History of the United States of America. 6
      vols. New York: 1871-1874.

  The Historical Magazine, and Notes and Queries Concerning the
      Antiquities, History, and Biography of America. (Henry B.
      Dawson.) Vol. ii. 2d series, and vol. ii. 3d series. Morrisania:
      1867 and 1873.

  HOWE, HENRY, Historical Collections of Virginia. Charleston: 1845.

  HOWISON, ROBERT R., A History of Virginia. Vol. i. Philadelphia:
      1846. Vol. ii. Richmond, New York, and London: 1848.

  IREDELL, JAMES, Life of. (See McRee, G. J.)

  JAY, WILLIAM, The Life of John Jay. 2 vols. New York: 1833.

  JEFFERSON, THOMAS, Notes on the State of Virginia. Philadelphia:
      1825.

  JEFFERSON, THOMAS, The Writings of. Ed. by H. A. Washington. 9 vols.
      New York: 1853-1854.

  JEFFERSON, THOMAS, Life of. (See H. S. Randall.)

  JONES, SKELTON. (See John Burk.)

  Journal of the House of Delegates of the Commonwealth of Virginia.
      (From 1777 to 1790.) 3 vols. Richmond: 1827-1828.

  KENNEDY, JOHN P., Memoirs of the Life of William Wirt. 2 vols.
      Philadelphia: 1850.

  LAMB, GENERAL JOHN, Memoir of. (See Leake, Isaac Q.)

  LAMB, MARTHA J. (See Magazine of American History.)

  LEAKE, ISAAC Q., Memoir of the Life and Times of General John Lamb.
      Albany: 1850.

  LEE, CHARLES CARTER. (See Lee, Henry, Observations, etc.)

  LEE, HENRY, Observations on the Writings of Thomas Jefferson, with
      Particular Reference to the Attack they contain on the Memory of
      the late Gen. Henry Lee. In a series of Letters. Second ed.,
      with an Introduction and Notes by Charles Carter Lee.
      Philadelphia: 1839.

  LEE, RICHARD HENRY. (See Richard Henry Lee, 2d.)

  LEE, RICHARD HENRY, 2d, Memoir of the Life of Richard Henry Lee. 2
      vols. Philadelphia: 1825.

  LEE, RICHARD HENRY, 2d, Life of Arthur Lee, LL. D. 2 vols. Boston:
      1829.

  LEONARD, DANIEL. (See Novanglus, etc.)

  LONGACRE, JAMES B. (See National Portrait Gallery.)

  MACKAY, CHARLES, The Founders of the American Republic. Edinburgh
      and London: 1885.

  MACMASTER, JOHN BACH, History of the People of the United States. 2
      vols. New York: 1883-1885.

  MCREE, GRIFFITH J., Life and Correspondence of James Iredell. 2
      vols. New York: 1857-1858.

  MADISON, JAMES, The Papers of. 3 vols. Washington: 1840.

  MADISON, JAMES, Letters and Other Writings of. 4 vols. Philadelphia:
      1867.

  MADISON, JAMES, Life and Times of. (See William C. Rives.)

  The Magazine of American History, with Notes and Queries. Ed. by
      Martha J. Lamb. Vol. xi. New York: 1884.

  MAGRUDER, ALLAN B., John Marshall. (Am. Statesmen Series.) Boston:
      1885.

  MARSHALL, JOHN, The Life of George Washington. 5 vols.
      Philadelphia: 1804-1807.

  MARSHALL, JOHN. (See Magruder, Allan B.)

  MAURY, ANN, Memoirs of a Huguenot Family. New York: 1872.

  MEADE, WILLIAM, Old Churches, Ministers, and Families of Virginia. 2
      vols. Philadelphia: 1872.

  The National Portrait Gallery of Distinguished Americans, Conducted
      by James B. Longacre and James Herring. 2d vol. Philadelphia,
      New York, and London: 1835.

  Novanglus and Massachusettensis; or, Political Essays Published in
      the years 1774 and 1775. Boston: 1819.

  PERRY, WILLIAM STEVENS, Historical Collections relating to the
      American Colonial Church. Vol. i. Virginia. Hartford: 1870.

  PEYTON, J. LEWIS, History of Augusta County, Virginia. Staunton:
      1882.

  Prior Documents. A Collection of Interesting, Authentic Papers
      relative to the Dispute between Great Britain and America,
      Shewing the Causes and Progress of that Misunderstanding from
      1764 to 1775. (Almon.) London: 1777.

  The Proceedings of the Convention of Delegates for the Counties and
      Corporations in the Colony of Virginia, Held at Richmond Town,
      in the County of Henrico, on the 20th of March, 1775. Richmond:
      1816.

  RANDALL, HENRY STEPHENS, The Life of Thomas Jefferson. 3 vols. New
      York: 1858.

  RANDOLPH, JOHN. (See Adams, Henry, and Garland, Hugh A.)

  REED, WILLIAM B., Life and Correspondence of Joseph Reed. 2 vols.
      Philadelphia: 1847.

  RIVES, WILLIAM C., History of the Life and Times of James Madison.
      Boston: Vol. i. 2d ed. 1873. Vol. ii. 1870. Vol. iii. 1868.

  ROWLAND, KATE MASON, The Life of George Mason, Including his
      Speeches, Public Papers, and Correspondence, with an
      Introduction by General Fitzhugh Lee. 2 vols. New York: 1892.

  SLAUGHTER, REV. PHILIP, A History of St. Mark's Parish, Culpeper
      County, Virginia, n. p. 1877.

  SPARKS, JARED. (See Corr. Am. Revolution, and Washington, Writings
      of.)

  STORY, JOSEPH, Commentaries of the Constitution of the United
      States. Ed. by Thomas M. Cooley. 2 vols. Boston: 1873.

  TYLER, LYON G., The Letters and Times of the Tylers. 2 vols.
      Richmond: 1884-1885.

  The Virginia Historical Register and Literary Note-Book. Vol. iii.
      Richmond: 1850.

  Virginia State Papers, Calendar of. Vol. ii. Richmond: 1881.

  WASHINGTON, GEORGE, The Writings of; Being his Correspondence,
      Addresses, Messages, and Other Papers, Official and Private;
      Selected and Published from the Original Manuscripts, with a
      Life of the Author, Notes, and Illustrations. Edited by Jared
      Sparks. 12 vols. Boston and New York: 1834-1847.

  WASHINGTON, GEORGE, Life of. (See John Marshall.)

  WASHINGTON, H. A. (See Jefferson, Thomas, Writings of.)

  WEBSTER, DANIEL, Life of. (See Geo. Ticknor Curtis.)

  WELLS, WILLIAM V., The Life and Public Services of Samuel Adams. 3
      vols. Boston: 1865.

  WHITE, WILLIAM, Memoirs of the Protestant Episcopal Church in the
      United States of America. Ed. by B. F. De Costa. New York: 1880.

  WIRT, WILLIAM, Sketches of the Life and Character of Patrick Henry.
      Third ed., corrected by the Author. Philadelphia: 1818.

  WIRT, WILLIAM, Life of. (See Kennedy, John P.)

  WISE, HENRY A., Seven Decades of the Union. Philadelphia: 1872.



INDEX


  Adams, John, on Henry's confession of illiteracy, 12;
    early recognizes Henry's importance, 88;
    describes enthusiasm of Virginians over oratory of Henry and Lee, 101;
    describes social festivities at Philadelphia, 104-106;
    in Congress asks Duane to explain motion to prepare regulations, 108;
    describes Henry's first speech, 110;
    debates method of voting in Congress, 110;
    gives summary of Henry's speech against Galloway's plan, 116;
    on committee to prepare address to the king, 117;
    forms a high opinion of Henry's abilities, 124;
    discusses with Henry the probability of war, 125;
    on Henry's apparent profanity, 126;
    has brief military aspirations, 154;
    envious of military glory, 154;
    on committees in second Continental Congress, 172, 175;
    as likely as Henry to have been a good fighter, 188;
    but unlike him in not offering, 188;
    urged by Henry to advocate French alliance, 199;
    on importance of Virginia's action in adopting a constitution, 201;
    advocates a democratic constitution in "Thoughts on Government," 202;
    praised for it by Henry, 204-206;
    his complimentary reply, 206;
    comments on Virginia aristocrats, 207;
    his friendship with Henry, 397;
    becomes president, 407;
    sends French mission, 411, 412;
    appoints Henry envoy to France, 412;
    thanked by Henry, 412.

  Adams, Samuel, member of first Continental Congress, 108;
    of the second, 173;
    friendship of Henry for, 206;
    unfavorable to federal Constitution, 330.

  Alexander, Rev. Archibald, of Princeton, analyzes Henry's success
    as a jury lawyer, 370;
    gives anecdotes of his success, 371-375.

  Alsop, John, member of second Continental Congress, 173.

  Arnold, Benedict, commands marauding expedition in Virginia, 278.

  Articles of Confederation, their weakness deplored by Henry, 305;
    plans of Henry and others to strengthen, 305, 306.

  Assembly, General, of Virginia. See Legislature.

  Atherton, Joshua, opposes federal Constitution, 330.

  Atkinson, Roger, describes Virginia delegates in Continental Congress,
    102.

  Aylett, Mrs. Betsy, letter of Henry to, describing his political
    opinions, in 1796, 405.


  Baker, Counsellor, opposes Henry in British debts case, 362.

  Baptists, petition convention for religious liberty, 209;
    congratulate Henry on his election as governor, 216;
    his reply, 217.

  Bar of Virginia, examination for, 22-25;
    its ability, 90;
    leaders of, 93;
    opposes, as a rule, the federal Constitution, 319;
    its eminence and participation in British debts case, 360.

  Barrell, William, entertains delegates to first Continental Congress,
    at his store, 106.

  Bayard, ----, entertains John Adams at first Continental Congress, 105.

  Bernard, Sir Francis, describes exciting effect of Virginia Resolves
    in Boston, 82.

  Bill of Rights, the demand for in the new federal Constitution, 324,
    325, 326, 331;
    secured in first ten amendments, 354, 355.

  Blair, Archibald, draws forth Henry's opinions on American foreign
    policy, 409.

  Blair, John, prominent in Virginia bar, 93;
    on committee to notify Henry of his election as governor, 212;
    tries British debts case, 362.

  Bland, Richard, on committee to protest against Stamp Act, 66;
    believes submission inevitable, 67;
    opposes Henry's Virginia Resolves, 71;
    loses leadership to Henry, 89;
    leader of conservatives, 95;
    appointed delegate to Continental Congress, 99;
    described by Atkinson, 102;
    by John Adams, 106;
    in debate on manner of voting, 112;
    opposes Henry's motion to arm militia, 137;
    on committees, 152;
    in convention of 1776, 190;
    on committee to draft bill of rights and constitution, 200.

  Bland, Theodoric, opposes ratification of federal Constitution, 320;
    presents to Congress Virginia's appeal for a new federal convention,
    354.

  Bland, Theophilus, letter of Tucker to, sneering at Henry, 269.

  Bloodworth, Timothy, of North Carolina, opposes federal Constitution,
    330.

  Boston Port Bill, its day of going into operation made a public fast
    day by Virginia Assembly, 97.

  Boyce, Captain, asks Washington, through Henry, for a letter, 301.

  Braxton, Carter, wishes an aristocratic state constitution in Virginia,
    201;
    recommends a pamphlet in favor of such a government, 203, 206;
    condemned by Henry, 204, 206.

  Breckenridge, ----, against Henry in murder trial, 376.

  British debts case, cause for the action, 359, 360;
    question at issue, did treaty of 1783 override a Virginia sequestration
    act, 360;
    the counsel, 360;
    Henry's preparation for, 361, 362;
    first trial and Henry's speech, 362-364;
    intense popular interest, 363;
    second trial before Chief Justice Jay and Justice Iredell, 364-367;
    comparison of Henry's and Marshall's pleas, 366;
    Iredell's opinion, 367.

  Brougham, Lord, third cousin of Patrick Henry, 3;
    resemblance between the two orators, 3, 4.

  Burgesses, House of. See Legislature of Virginia.

  Burgoyne, John, his campaign and capture, 240.

  Burke, Aedanus, opposed to federal Constitution, 330.

  Butler, Bishop Joseph, his "Analogy" Henry's favorite book, 20, 391;
    an edition printed and distributed by Henry to counteract skepticism,
    394.

  Byrd, William, of Westover, describes Sarah Syme, Henry's mother, 1, 2.


  Cabell, Dr. George, Henry's physician in his last illness, 421, 422.

  Cadwallader, John, entertains John Adams at first Continental Congress,
    105.

  Campbell, Alexander, with Henry in British debts case, 360.

  Carrington, Clement, son of Paul, explains Henry's military defect to
    be lack of discipline, 187.

  Carrington, Edward, on Henry's desire for disunion in 1788, 317.

  Carrington, Paul, friendly with Henry at time of Virginia Resolutions,
    74;
    on committee of convention to frame Constitution, 200.

  Carrington, Paul, Jr., opposes Henry in a murder case, 372, 373.

  Carter, Charles, of Stafford, on committee of Virginia convention, 152.

  Carter, Landon, on committee to prepare remonstrances against Stamp Act,
    66;
    deplores to Washington the number of inexperienced men in Virginia
    convention of 1776, 191;
    writes to Washington sneering at Henry's military preparations, 222,
    223.

  Cary, Archibald, on committee of Virginia convention, 152;
    in convention of 1776, 190;
    on committee to draft constitution and bill of rights, 200;
    reports plan to the convention, 210;
    his reported threat to kill Henry if he should be made dictator, 226;
    another version, 234.

  Chase, Samuel, member of first Continental Congress, 108;
    overwhelmed at first by Lee's and Henry's oratory, 119;
    later discovers them to be mere men, 119;
    opposed to federal Constitution, 330.

  Chatham, Lord, praises state papers of first Continental Congress, 117;
    his death, 240.

  Christian, William, on committee for arming Virginia militia, 151;
    with Henry in flight from Tarleton, 281, 282.

  Clapham, Josias, on committee of Virginia convention, 152.

  Clark, George Rogers, sent by Henry to punish Northwestern Indians, 258;
    success of his expedition described by Henry, 258-260, 263.

  Clergy of Virginia, paid in tobacco by colony, 37;
    their sufferings from fluctuations in its value, 38;
    their salaries cut down by Option Laws, 40, 41;
    apply in vain to governor, 43;
    appeal to England, 44;
    bring suits to secure damages, 44.
    See Parsons' Cause.

  Clinton, George, opposes federal Constitution, 330;
    his letter answered by Henry, 353.

  Collier, Sir George, commands British fleet which ravages Virginia, 257,
    264, 267.

  Collins, ----, calls on John Adams, 105.

  Committee of Correspondence, established, 96.

  Committee of Safety, of Virginia, given control of Virginia militia, 177;
    ignores Henry's nominal command, and keeps him from serving in field,
    180, 181;
    causes for its action, 184-187.

  Congress, Continental, called for by Virginia Burgesses, 98;
    delegates elected to in Virginia, 99;
    members of described, 101-108;
    convivialities attending session, 104-106;
    holds first meeting and plans organization, 107-111;
    debates method of voting, 108, 111-113;
    elects a president and secretary, 107, 108;
    resolves to vote by colonies, 113;
    appoints committee to state grievances, and others, 113, 114;
    absence of reports of its action, 114;
    debates and rejects Galloway's plan of union, 115, 116;
    discusses non-importation, 117;
    appoints committees to draft state papers, 117, 118;
    rejects Lee's draft of address to king, 118;
    mythical account of proceedings in by Wirt, 119-122;
    fails, according to Adams, to appreciate dangers of situation, 124;
    warns people to be prepared for war, 129;
    selects Washington for commander-in-chief, 152, 153;
    second Congress convenes in 1775, 166;
    its proceedings secret and reports meagre, 168, 171-172;
    question as to Henry's behavior in, 168-170;
    the important questions decided by it, 170, 171;
    committees in, 172-175;
    adjourns, 176;
    decides to adopt Virginia troops, 181;
    sends Henry a colonel's commission, 181;
    urged by Virginia to declare independence, 197;
    flies from Philadelphia, 230;
    cabal in against Washington, 242-250;
    reports of Henry to, concerning sending militia south, 260-262;
    and concerning Matthews' invasion, 264-266.

  Congress of the United States, reluctantly led by Madison to propose
    first ten amendments, 354-355.

  Connecticut, prepares for war, 131, 133.

  Constitution of the United States, convention for forming it called, 309;
    opposition to in South for fear of unfriendly action of Northern
    States, 309-311;
    refusal of Henry to attend convention, 310-312;
    formed by the convention, 313;
    its adoption urged upon Henry by Washington, 313;
    struggle over its ratification in Virginia, 314-338;
    at outset favored by majority in Virginia, 315;
    campaign of Henry, Mason, and others against, 316, 317;
    opposed by Virginia bar and bench, 319;
    struggles in the convention, 320-338;
    Henry's objections to, 322-330;
    policy of opposition to work for amendments, 330;
    ratified by convention with reservation of sovereignty, 331, 332;
    obedience to it promised by Henry for his party, 332, 333;
    struggle for amendments, 339-356;
    difficulties in amending, 339, 340;
    doubts expressed by Henry of its possibility, 341;
    organization of a party to agitate for amendments, 341-345;
    Virginia demands a new convention, 347-350;
    twelve amendments proposed by Congress, 354;
    this action probably due to Virginia's demands, 355, 356.

  Constitution of Virginia, its adoption, 200-211;
    its democratic character, 211.

  Convention of Virginia. See Legislature.

  Conway, General Thomas, praised in anonymous letter to Henry, 244;
    his cabal against Washington, 250.

  Conway cabal, its origin, 242;
    attempts to prejudice Henry against Washington, 243-246;
    explained by Washington to Henry, 248-250;
    supposed connection of R. H. Lee with, discredits him in Virginia,
    252, 253.

  Cootes, ----, of James River, laments Henry's treasonable speech in
    Parsons' Cause, 58, 59.

  Corbin, Francis, favors ratification of federal Constitution, 320.

  Corbin, Richard, on Dunmore's order pays for gunpowder, 161.

  Cornwallis, Lord, defeats Greene at Guilford, 278;
    invades Virginia, 279;
    sends Tarleton to capture the legislature, 279.

  Cushing, Thomas, member of second Continental Congress, 174.

  Custis, John, informs Henry of Conway cabal, 247.


  Dandridge, Bartholomew, on committee to notify Henry of his election as
    governor, 212.

  Dandridge, Dorothea, second wife of Patrick Henry, 241;
    on his religious habits, 392.

  Dandridge, Colonel Nathan, Jefferson meets Henry at house of, 8.

  Dandridge, Nathaniel West, contests seat of Littlepage, 61;
    employs Henry as counsel, 61.

  Davies, William, letter to concerning dictatorship in 1781, 286.

  Dawson, John, assists Henry in debate on ratifying federal Constitution,
    320.

  Deane, Silas, describes Southern delegates to first Continental Congress,
    especially Patrick Henry, 114, 115;
    on committees of second Continental Congress, 173, 174.

  Democratic party, disliked by Henry for its French sympathies, 397;
    its attempt in Congress to block Jay treaty condemned by Henry, 405;
    its subserviency to France and defiance of government denounced by
    Henry, 409.

  Dickinson, John, meets John Adams at first Continental Congress, 105,
    106;
    on committee to prepare address to the king, 117;
    prepares final draft of address, 118;
    thinks war inevitable, 130.

  Dictatorship, supposed projects for in Virginia during Revolution in
    1776, 223-235;
    in 1781, 285-287;
    real meaning of term in those years, 227-229.

  Digges, Dudley, in Virginia convention of 1776, 190;
    on committee to draft bill of rights and constitution, 200;
    on committee to notify Henry of his election as governor, 212.

  Dresser, Rev. Charles, on Henry's religious habits, 392.

  Duane, James, member of first Continental Congress, 108;
    moves a committee to prepare regulations for voting, 108;
    favors Galloway's plan of home rule, 115;
    on committee of second Continental Congress, 172.

  Dunmore, Lord, dissolves House of Burgesses for protesting against
    Boston Port Bill, 97;
    makes a campaign against Indians, 131;
    reports to home government the military preparations of Virginia, 133;
    sends force to seize gunpowder, 156;
    alarmed at advance of Henry's force, 160;
    offers to pay for gunpowder, 160;
    issues a proclamation against Henry, 162, 163;
    suspected of intention to arrest him, 166;
    describes to General Howe his operations against rebels, 178, 179;
    his palace occupied by Henry, 214.


  Education in Virginia, 5.

  Ellsworth, Oliver, appointed envoy to France, 412.

  Episcopal Church, established in Virginia, 37;
    its increasing unpopularity, 43, 57;
    virtually disestablished by declaration of rights, 209;
    its incorporation proposed by Henry, 294;
    Henry a member of, 391, 392.


  Fauquier, Governor Francis, condemns Henry's speech against the Stamp
    Act, 86.

  Federalist party, at first viewed with suspicion by Henry, 397;
    later sympathized with by him, 398, 399;
    sincerity of its leaders in offering Henry office questioned by
    Jefferson, 404;
    its folly in passing alien and sedition acts, 408.

  Fleming, John, Henry's assistant in introducing the Virginia Resolves,
    69.

  Fontaine, Edward, gives Roane's description of Henry's speech for
    organizing militia, 146, 150.

  Fontaine, Mrs. Martha, with Henry in last illness, 421.

  Fontaine, Colonel Patrick Henry, statement as to Henry's classical
    training, 15;
    finds his examinations rigorous, 16;
    tells story of his grandfather's conversation in Latin with a French
    visitor, 16, 17;
    describes his grandfather's preparation in British debts case, 361;
    describes his abstemiousness, 386.

  Ford, John, defended by Henry in a murder case, 374, 375.

  France, alliance with desired by Henry as preliminary to declaring
    independence, 194, 198, 199;
    discussed by Charles Lee, 195;
    adherence to, advocated strongly by Henry, 254, 255;
    infidelity of, combated by Henry, 393;
    its quarrel with United States during Adams's administration, 407-412;
    its conduct toward Marshall, Pinckney, and Gerry condemned by Henry,
    409, 410;
    commission to, nominated by Adams, 412.

  Franklin, Benjamin, on committee with Henry in second Continental
    Congress, 174, 175.

  Frazer, ----, recommended to Washington by Henry, 175.

  Free trade, advocated by Henry, 291, 292.

  French Revolution, effect of its excesses on Henry and others, 398;
    its infidelity condemned by Henry, 409.


  Gadsden, Christopher, at Continental Congress, meets John Adams, 104,
    105;
    a member of Congress, 108;
    in debate on manner of voting, 112;
    on gunpowder committee of second Continental Congress, 175.

  Gage, General Thomas, describes the exciting effect of the Virginia
    Resolves over the continent, 82.

  Gallatin, Albert, his alleged Latin conversation with Henry, 16, 17.

  Galloway, Joseph, meets John Adams at first Continental Congress, 105;
    a member of it, 108;
    offers plan of reconciliation with England, 115;
    its close approach to success, 115.

  Gardoqui, ----, Spanish envoy, negotiates with Jay respecting navigation
    of the Mississippi, 307, 308.

  Gates, General Horatio, cabal to place him in supreme command, 242, 250;
    praised in anonymous letter to Henry, 244;
    consoled after battle of Camden by Virginia Assembly 277.

  Genet, Edmond Charles, upheld by Jefferson and Madison, 397.

  Gerry, Elbridge, opposes adoption of federal Constitution, 330.

  Gerrymandering, employed in 1788 against Madison in Virginia, 351, 352.

  Girardin, Louis Hue, in his continuation of Burk's "History of Virginia,"
    written under Jefferson's supervision, accuses Henry of plan to
    establish a dictatorship in 1776, 225;
    says the same for the year 1781, 285.

  Gordon, Rev. William, describes circulation of the Virginia resolutions
    in the Northern colonies, 80.

  Grayson, William, opposes ratification of federal Constitution, 320;
    assists Henry in debate, 320;
    elected senator at Henry's dictation, 350, 353.

  Greene, General Nathanael, beaten at Guilford, 278;
    considered as possible dictator in 1781, 286.

  Griffin, Judge Cyrus, tries British debts case, 362, 364.

  Grigsby, Hugh Blair, considers Wirt's version of Henry's speech for
    arming militia apocryphal, 149;
    but admits that outline is authentic, 150;
    reports statement of Clement Carrington regarding Henry's military
    failings, 187;
    on the injustice of Henry's treatment, 188.


  Hamilton, Alexander, urges magnanimous treatment of Tories, 289;
    letter of Madison to, warning of Henry's intention to defeat operation
    of Constitution, 344;
    his financial schemes disapproved by Henry, 397.

  Hamilton, Colonel Henry, governor of Detroit, 259.

  Hampden-Sidney College, 16;
    suspends work to hear Henry's last speech, 415.

  Hancock, John, his military aspirations, 153, 154;
    doubtful about federal Constitution, 330.

  Hardwicke, Lord, declares Virginia option law invalid, 44.

  Harrison, Benjamin, on committee to remonstrate against Stamp Act, 66;
    appointed delegate to Continental Congress, 99;
    described by John Adams, 106;
    opposes Henry's motion in Virginia convention to organize militia, 137;
    on committee to arm militia, 151;
    on other committees, 152;
    returns to Virginia convention, 176;
    his flight from Tarleton, 281, 282;
    denounces Constitution as dangerous, 319, 322;
    assists Henry in debate, 320.

  Harvey, "Butterwood Tom," his evidence assailed by Henry in a murder
    trial, 374, 375.

  Hawley, Joseph, his letter prophesying war read by John Adams to Henry,
    125.

  Henry, David, manager of "Gentleman's Magazine," kinsman of Henry, 3.

  Henry, John, marries Sarah Syme, 2;
    father of Patrick Henry, 2;
    his education and character, 2, 3;
    distinguished Scotch relatives, 3;
    educates his son, 6, 13;
    sets him up in trade, 6;
    after his failure and marriage establishes him on a farm, 7;
    hears his son's speech in Parsons' Cause, 49, 50.

  Henry, Patrick, his birth, 2;
      ancestry and relatives, 2-5;
      education, 5, 6;
      apprenticed at fifteen to a tradesman, 6;
      fails in business with his brother, 6;
      marries Sarah Skelton, 7;
      established as planter by relative and fails, 7;
      again tries store-keeping and fails, 8;
      not cast down by embarrassments, 8, 9;
      decides to study law, 9;
      discussion of his alleged illiteracy, 10-19;
      his pronunciation, 10, 11;
      habits of self-depreciation, 11, 12;
      his teachers, 13, 15;
      knowledge of Latin and Greek, 13, 15;
      mastery of language, 13;
      signs of culture in his letters, 14;
      anecdotes illustrating his knowledge of Latin, 16, 17;
      his taste for reading, 18;
      fondness for history, 19;
      liking for Butler's "Analogy" and the Bible, 20;
      his natural qualifications for the law, 21;
      studies law, 22;
      goes to Williamsburg to be examined, 22;
      Jefferson's stories of his difficulties in passing examination, 23;
      his own statement, 24, 25;
      returns to Hanover to practice law, 25;
      lives in his father-in-law's tavern, 26;
      not a "barkeeper," 26;
      not dependent on his father-in-law, 27;
      stories of his lack of practice, 27;
      their falsity shown by record of his numerous cases, 27, 28;
      statements by Wirt and Jefferson as to his ignorance, 29, 30;
      their impossibility, 31, 32, 34;
      proof of technical character of his practice, 32;
      his legal genius, 34;
      becomes celebrated through "Parsons' Cause," 36;
      undertakes to defend vestrymen in suit for damages, 46;
      insists on acceptance of a jury of common people, 47;
      description of his speech by Wirt, 49-52;
      its overwhelming effect, 51, 52;
      description by Maury, 53, 54;
      denies royal authority to annul colonial laws, 54;
      apologizes to Maury, 55, 57;
      not really an enemy of the clergy, 56, 57;
      his geniality, 58;
      popularity with the masses in Virginia, 59;
      gains great reputation and increased practice, 60;
      goes to Williamsburg as counsel in contested election case, 60;
      despised by committee on account of appearance, 61;
      his speech, 61.
    _Member of Virginia Legislature._
      Elected representative from Louisa County, 62;
      attacks in his first speech a project for a corrupt loan office, 64;
      introduces resolutions against Stamp Act, 69;
      his fiery speeches in their behalf, 72, 73;
      after their passage leaves for home, 74;
      neglects to preserve records of his career, 77;
      the exception his care to record authorship of Virginia resolutions,
      78;
      leaves a sealed account together with his will, 83, 84, 85;
      doubts as to his authorship, 84, note;
      condemned in Virginia by the officials, 86;
      denounced by Governor Fauquier, 86;
      and by Commissary Robinson, 86, 87;
      begins to be known in other colonies, 88;
      gains immediate popularity in Virginia, 88, 89;
      becomes political leader, 90;
      his large law practice, 91, 92;
      buys an estate, 91;
      his great success in admiralty case, 93;
      succeeds to practice of R. C. Nicholas, 93, 94;
      evidence of high legal attainments, 94;
      leads radical party in politics, 95;
      his great activity, 96;
      member of Committee of Correspondence, 96;
      leads deliberations of Burgesses over Boston Port Bill, 98;
      appointed delegate to Continental Congress, 99;
      member of convention of county delegates, 100.
    _Member of Continental Congress._
      His journey to Philadelphia, 100, 101;
      his oratory heralded by associates, 101;
      described by Atkinson, 102;
      speaks in favor of committee to settle method of voting, 110;
      protests against small colonies having equal vote with large, 111;
      urges that old constitutions are abolished, 112;
      wishes proportional representation, excluding slaves, 112;
      his speech not that of a mere rhetorician, 113, 114;
      on committee on colonial trade and manufactures, 114;
      opposes Galloway's plan, 116;
      expects war, 116;
      wishes non-intercourse postponed, 117;
      on committee to prepare address to the king, 117;
      his share in its composition, 117, 118;
      on committee to declare rights of colonies, 118;
      his practical ability not so extraordinary as his oratory, 119;
      misrepresented as a mere declaimer, 120;
      mythical account by Wirt of an impressive speech, 120-121;
      asserted also to be author of rejected draft of address to the king,
      122;
      and to be cast in the shade by more practical men, 122;
      this passage a slander due to Jefferson, 123;
      not considered a mere talker by associates, 124;
      high tribute to his practical ability by John Adams, 124, 125;
      agrees with Adams that war must come, 125;
      allusion of his mother to him in 1774, 126;
      fame of his speech for arming Virginia militia, 128;
      danger of an overestimate, 129;
      in Virginia convention offers resolutions to prepare for war, 134;
      opposed by his political rivals, 137;
      and by all who dreaded an open rupture, 138, 139;
      his speech, 140-145;
      description of Henry's manner by St. George Tucker, 143;
      by Randall, 146;
      by John Roane, 146-149;
      question as to its authenticity, 149-151;
      chairman of committee for arming militia, 151;
      also on committees on public lands and on encouragement of
      manufactures, 151, 152;
      his possible expectations of a military career, 155;
      summary of his military beginnings, 155, 156;
      disgusted at failure of militia to resist Governor Dunmore's
      seizure of gunpowder, 158;
      wishes to emphasize situation by defying governor, 158;
      rallies county militia and marches against him, 159;
      receives protests from conservatives, 160;
      reinforced by thousands, 160;
      secures money compensation for gunpowder, 160;
      gives receipt for it, 161;
      offers to protect colonial treasurer, 161;
      rebuffed by him, 162;
      denounced in proclamation by Dunmore, 162, 163;
      condemned by conservatives, 164;
      thanked and applauded by county conventions, 164-166;
      returns to Continental Congress, 166;
      escorted by volunteer guard, 167;
      said by Jefferson to have been insignificant in Congress, 168, 169;
      falsity of his assertions, 169, 170;
      their lack of probability, 171;
      his activity proved by records of Congress, 172-175;
      interested in Indian relations, 172;
      on committees requiring business intelligence, 172, 173;
      commissioner to treat with Indians, 174;
      on committee to secure lead and salt, 174;
      asks Washington to let a Virginian serve in army for sake of
      acquiring military training, 175;
      returns to Virginia, 176.
    _Political Leader in Virginia._
      Resumes services in Virginia convention, 176;
      purchases powder for colony, 176;
      thanked by convention, 176;
      appointed commander-in-chief of Virginia forces, 177;
      his authority limited by convention and Committee of Safety, 177;
      organizes troops, 178;
      not permitted to lead attack on Dunmore, 180;
      ignored by nominal subordinates, 180;
      practically superseded by Colonel Howe of North Carolina, 180;
      appointed colonel of a Virginia regiment, 181;
      resigns, 181;
      indignation of his officers and soldiers, 181-182;
      persuades soldiers not to mutiny, 183;
      again receives an address from officers of his own and other
      regiments, 183, 184;
      his military ability doubted by Committee of Safety, 185;
      by Washington and others, 186;
      lack of definiteness in criticisms, 186;
      real defect seems to have been lack of discipline, 187;
      never given a real chance to show his abilities, 188;
      saddened by wife's death, 189;
      reëlected to Virginia convention, 190;
      his followers oppose Pendleton for president, 191;
      serves on all important committees, 192, 193;
      presents numerous reports, 193;
      eager for independence, 193;
      but wishes first a colonial union and a foreign alliance, 194;
      letter of Charles Lee to, on the subject, 194-196;
      influences convention to instruct delegates to advocate all three
      things, 197;
      advocates colonial union and French alliance in letters to Lee and
      Adams, 198;
      willing to offer free trade, 199;
      on committee to draft declaration of rights and plan of government,
      200;
      leads party advocating a democratic constitution, 201;
      complains of lack of assistance, 203;
      fears aristocratic tendencies of committee, 203, 204-206;
      thanks John Adams for his pamphlet, 205;
      hearty letter of Adams in reply, 206, 207;
      writes fifteenth and sixteenth articles of Virginia bill of rights,
      208;
      elected governor of State, 211;
      his letter of acceptance, 212-213;
      takes oath of office and occupies Dunmore's palace, 214;
      congratulated by his old troops, 214, 215;
      by Charles Lee, 215;
      by the Baptists of Virginia, 216, 217;
      his reply to the latter, 217;
      suffers from illness, 218;
      moves family from Hanover to Williamsburg, 219;
      seeks to maintain dignity of office, 219, 220;
      continues in ill-health but resumes duties of office, 220;
      receives letter from Washington advising preparations for defense,
      221;
      his activity in military preparations, 222;
      sneered at by his enemies, 222, 223;
      alleged by Jefferson to have planned a "dictatorship," 223-225;
      doubted by Wirt, 226;
      real meaning of the term at that time only extraordinary power,
      227-229;
      authorized by legislature in 1776 to exercise military powers in
      emergency, 231, 232;
      utter baselessness of Jefferson's charges against, 233;
      has continued confidence of Assembly, 234;
      reëlected governor, 234;
      issues proclamation urging Virginians to volunteer, 235;
      labors to keep Virginia troops in field, 236;
      sends a secret messenger to Washington for exact information, 236;
      explains to Washington the difficulties of raising troops in
      Virginia, 237, 238;
      second letter accepting governorship, 239;
      marries Dorothea Dandridge, 241;
      his labors in trying to furnish supplies, 241;
      great official correspondence, 241, 242;
      his aid desired by Conway cabal, 243;
      receives an anonymous letter against Washington, 243-245;
      sends it to Washington with a warning, 245, 246;
      sends second letter assuring him of his confidence, 247;
      replies of Washington to, 248-250;
      his strong friendship with Washington, 251, 252;
      its significance in his later career, 251;
      warns R. H. Lee of prejudices against him in Virginia, 252, 253;
      despairs of public spirit in Virginia, 254;
      urges adherence to French alliance and rejection of North's peace
      offers, 255;
      twice receives extraordinary powers in 1777, 256;
      reëlected to a third term, 256; his reply, 256;
      reports the success of George R. Clark's expedition, 258-260;
      again receives extraordinary powers, 260;
      writes to president of Congress concerning military situation,
      260-262;
      foresees shifting of British attack to Virginia, 262;
      reports situation to Washington, 263;
      reports Matthews's raid to Congress, 264-267;
      issues a proclamation to warn State, 266;
      declines reëlection on ground of unconstitutionality, 268;
      complimented by General Assembly, his reply, 268;
      his administration sneered at by Tucker, 269;
      complimented by Washington, 269, 270;
      declines election to Congress, 271;
      retires to his estate, Leatherwood, 272;
      remains in retirement a year, 272;
      writes despondent letter to Jefferson, 273-275;
      chosen to General Assembly, 275;
      at once assumes leadership, 275;
      overwhelmed by committee work, 276;
      again in later session, 276-278;
      introduces resolutions to console Gates after Camden, 277;
      introduces resolution authorizing governor to convene legislature
      elsewhere in case of invasion, 278;
      his flight with legislature from Tarleton's raid, 281;
      ludicrous anecdotes of popular surprise at his flight, 282-284;
      said by Jefferson to have been again considered for a dictatorship,
      285;
      contrary evidence, 286, 287;
      his further labors in sessions of 1782, 1783, 1784, 287;
      again elected governor, 288;
      difficulty of estimating his labors in legislature, 288;
      favors rescinding of measures against Tories after war, 289;
      his speech in their behalf, 290, 291;
      urges economic benefits of their return, 291;
      presents bill repealing acts against British goods, 292;
      advocates free trade, 292;
      wishes to solve Indian problem by encouraging intermarriage, 292,
      293;
      almost succeeds in carrying bill to that effect, 293;
      antagonizes popular opinion in the foregoing projects, and also in
      religious liberality, 294;
      his amazing mastery over the House, 294, 295;
      his appearance in legislature described by Roane, 295-297;
      more practical than Madison, 296;
      superior to Madison and Lee in debate, 296;
      death of his mother, 299;
      brings his family from Leatherwood to Salisbury, 299;
      his showy style of living, 300;
      letter to Washington, 301;
      urges him to accept shares in James and Potomac navigation companies,
      302;
      declines a third term and retires, 302;
      publicly thanked by delegates, 302;
      resumes practice of law in Prince Edward County, 303;
      returns to Assembly until 1790, 303;
      continues popular leader, 303.
    _Opponent of the Federal Constitution._
      His relation to the Constitution not understood, 298;
      not an extreme advocate of state rights, 303;
      an early advocate of a central authority, 304;
      supports in the main the policy of strengthening the federal
      government, 305;
      proposes to Madison to "invigorate" the government, 305;
      considered by Madison a "champion of the federal cause" until 1787,
      306;
      learns of Jay's offer to surrender navigation of Mississippi, 307;
      elected a delegate to the federal convention, 309;
      refuses, because of the Mississippi scheme, to attend, 310, 311;
      anxiety over his refusal, 311, 312;
      receives appeal from Washington in behalf of Constitution, 313;
      replies stating his disapproval, 313;
      fears expressed that he would prevent calling of a state convention,
      314;
      but considers one necessary, 315;
      labors to turn public opinion against the Constitution, 315, 316;
      said to favor disunion, 317;
      his political methods censured by President Smith, 317;
      leads opposition to Constitution in the convention, 320;
      his great activity in debate, 321;
      great ability of his arguments, 321;
      not, in the convention at least, a disunionist, 322, 323;
      willing to admit defects in Confederation, 323;
      objects that a new Constitution was beyond powers of federal
      convention, 324;
      further holds that state sovereignty is threatened, 324;
      objects that the individual is protected by no bill of rights, 325,
      326;
      dreads implied powers, 327;
      criticises the proposed government, 327;
      considers the executive dangerous, 328, 329;
      fears danger to popular liberties, 329;
      wishes to submit matter to a new convention, 330;
      failing that, wishes it postponed until a bill of rights be added,
      331;
      foreseeing defeat, he promises submission to majority, 332;
      effectiveness of his eloquence, 333, 334;
      his unwillingness to debate regularly, 334;
      provokes Randolph into accusing him of unparliamentary behavior, 335;
      taunted by Stephen and others as a mere declaimer, 335;
      the variety and effectiveness of his arguments, 335, 336;
      episode of his speech in the thunder-storm, 336-338;
      fears amendments cannot be adopted, 341;
      begins a campaign for them, 341, 342;
      urges formation of societies to agitate for a bill of rights, 342,
      343;
      suspected by Madison of purpose to revoke ratification or block
      action of Congress, 343, 344;
      satisfaction produced by his announcement of submission, 344;
      enters with zeal into plan for a second convention, 345;
      gains complete control of Virginia Assembly, 346;
      causes passage of resolutions asking Congress to call a national
      convention, 346;
      threatens to fight government unless amendments are adopted, 347;
      condemned bitterly by Federalists, 347;
      wishes to control Virginia delegation to Congress, 350;
      prevents choice of Madison and dictates election of R. H. Lee and
      Grayson as senators, 350;
      his followers gerrymander the congressional districts, 351;
      retires from the legislature, 352;
      bitter comments on his action, 353;
      fails to prevent election of Madison, 354;
      probable effect of his action in leading Congress itself to propose
      amendments, 355;
      virtual success of his policy, 355, 356.
    _In Retirement._
      Resumes practice of law, 357;
      driven to it by debt, 357, 358;
      prematurely old at fifty, 358;
      in eight years succeeds in gaining wealth enough to retire, 358;
      great demand for his services, 359;
      his part in the British debts case, 359-367;
      associated with Marshall, Campbell, and Innes, 360;
      his laborious preparations for the trial, 361;
      masters subject completely, 362;
      description of his plea before the district court, 363;
      description of his second plea in same case, 1793, 364-366;
      complimented by Justice Iredell for ability of argument, 366, 367;
      his even greater effectiveness in criminal cases, 367;
      analysis by Wirt of his methods, 368;
      another description of his eloquence by A. Alexander, 369-371;
      description by Alexander of his part in a murder case, 371-375;
      another murder case described by Roane, 375-378;
      also his ability in the comic line, 377;
      description of his powers in another murder trial by Conrad Speece,
      378-381;
      retires permanently in 1794, 382;
      lives at Long Island, and eventually settles at Red Hill, 382;
      his successful investments, 383;
      not rich through dishonorable means as suggested by Jefferson, 383;
      his life at Red Hill, 384-395;
      happy relations with his family, 384;
      calmness of temper, 385;
      unruffled by scurrilous attacks, 385, 386;
      his advocacy of temperance, 386;
      tries to introduce a substitute for wine, 386;
      his dislike of tobacco, 387;
      his elocutionary manner of directing negroes in the morning, 387;
      his ownership of slaves and dislike of slavery, 388;
      advocates emancipation, 389;
      his hospitality, 389;
      his modesty, 390;
      tendency to plume himself on wealth, 390;
      assists in education of children, 391;
      his enjoyment of religious writings and sacred music, 391;
      his religious character and habits, 391;
      a member of the Episcopal Church, 392;
      his anger at being called an infidel, 392;
      alarmed at French skepticism, 393;
      causes Butler's "Analogy" and other books to be distributed, 394;
      writes a reply to Paine's "Age of Reason," but causes it to be
      destroyed, 394, 395;
      inserts an affirmation of his faith in his will, 395;
      continues to take interest in current events, 395;
      satisfied with the Constitution after the ten amendments, 396;
      but finds it hard to approve at once the Federalist government, 397;
      dislikes Hamilton's financial measures, 397;
      gradually drawn toward Federalists and away from Jeffersonians, 398;
      testimony of Iredell to his liberality, 398;
      declines appointment as United States senator, 398;
      believes that Washington considers him an enemy, 399;
      reconciled to Washington by Henry Lee, 399;
      his letter to Lee, 400, 401;
      dislikes democratic societies, 401;
      offered position as secretary of state, 402;
      declines it, 402;
      receives from Washington through Lee an offer of chief justiceship,
      402, 403;
      Washington's anxiety for his acceptance, 403;
      declines it, 404; considered by Federalists for vice-presidency, 404;
      sneered at by Jefferson, 404;
      denies that he has changed opinions, 405;
      dislikes Jay treaty, but condemns attempt of House to participate in
      treaty power, 405;
      elected governor of Virginia, declines, 406;
      asked to express his opinion on political situation in 1799, 408;
      believes that Jefferson's party plans disunion, 409;
      alarmed at French Revolution, 409;
      especially at infidelity, 410;
      compliments Marshall's bearing in France, and wishes his election to
      Congress, 410, 411;
      urges American national feeling, 410;
      declines Adams's nomination as minister to France, 412;
      but expresses his sympathy with him, 412;
      appealed to by Washington to come forward against the Democrats, 413,
      414;
      comes out from retirement as candidate for legislature, 415;
      great public interest, 415;
      description of his last speech, 416-419;
      dissuades from resistance to the government, 417;
      denies the power of a State to decide on federal laws, 418;
      urges harmony and use of constitutional means of redress, 418, 419;
      his meeting with John Randolph, 420;
      elected by a great majority, 420;
      returns home, 421;
      his last illness and death, 421-423.
    _Characteristics._
      Absence of self-consciousness, 77;
      abstemiousness, 386, 387;
      audacity, 64, 69, 294;
      business inefficiency, 6, 7, 8, 388;
      early fondness for the woods, 5, 29, 30;
      education, 6, 10, 13-17, 122;
      eloquence, 48-52, 61, 64, 72, 93, 98, 115, 128, 140-151, 159, 295,
      297, 333-338, 363, 365, 368-381, 418;
      friendships, 251, 252, 273, 399;
      geniality and kindliness, 57, 58, 117, 220, 277, 332, 385, 398,
      399-401;
      high spirits, 8, 9, 18, 76;
      honor, 245, 251;
      indolence in youth, 5, 6, 29;
      influence with the people, 59, 60, 88, 89, 102, 160, 164-167,
      181-184, 282-284, 316, 346, 415, 420;
      keenness and quickness, 21, 33, 34;
      legal ability, 24, 25, 29, 33, 92, 93, 94, 359-381;
      military ability, 155, 185-188;
      modesty, 212, 239;
      not a mere declaimer, 98, 113, 119-125, 169, 321;
      personal appearance, 220, 296, 300, 364, 416;
      political sense, 109, 110, 117, 124, 125, 158, 195, 245, 258,
      289-291;
      practical ability, 30, 172-175, 192-193, 241, 242, 260-270, 275;
      reading habits, 18, 19, 391;
      religious views, 20, 56, 126, 208, 218, 389-395, 422, 423;
      rusticity in early life, 10, 61;
      self-depreciation, 11, 12;
      simplicity of manners, 220, 379, 384;
      unfriendly views of, 222, 269, 396.
      See Jefferson, Thomas.
    _Political Opinions._
      Amendments to the Constitution, 340-349, 355;
      bill of rights, 327;
      church establishment, 53, 208-210;
      colonial union, 116, 193-199;
      Democratic party, 409;
      democracy, 201, 204;
      disunion, 317, 323, 409;
      executive power, 328, 329;
      federal Constitution, 313, 323-331, 405, 418;
      French alliance, 193-199, 254, 255;
      French Revolution, 409;
      free trade, 291, 292;
      gerrymandering, 351;
      independence of colonies, 193 ff.;
      Indians, 172, 173, 258, 292, 293;
      Jay treaty, 405;
      Mississippi navigation, 309-311;
      necessity for central authority, 304-306, 322;
      not connected with plan for a dictatorship, 224-229, 233, 234,
      286, 287;
      nullification, 417, 418;
      power of crown to annul a colonial law, 53;
      power of Parliament over colonies, 69-71, 95;
      resistance to England, 125, 140-145;
      slavery, 388, 389;
      state rights, 323 ff.;
      theory that colonies are dissolved by revolution, 111, 112;
      Tories, 289-291;
      treaty power, 405;
      Virginia state Constitution, 201-206.

  Henry, Rev. Patrick, uncle of Patrick Henry, helps in his education, 6;
    a good classical scholar, 13, 15;
    persuaded by Henry not to be present at Parsons' Cause, 57.

  Henry, William, elder brother of Patrick Henry, becomes his partner in
    trade, 6.

  Henry, William Wirt, on difficulty of reconciling Jefferson's statements
    regarding Henry's ignorance of law with his large practice, 33;
    on baselessness of Jefferson's dictatorship story, 233.

  Herkimer, his defeat by St. Leger, 240.

  Holland, ----, defended by Henry on charge of murder, 376, 377.

  Holt, James, on committee of Virginia convention, 152.

  Hopkins, Stephen, meets John Adams at first Continental Congress, 105;
    a member, 108;
    in second Continental Congress, 175.

  Howe, General Robert, commands North Carolina and Virginia troops and
    ignores Henry, 180.

  Howe, General Sir William, letter of Dunmore to, describing military
    operations in Virginia, 178;
    his sluggishness in 1777, 236;
    his movements in that year, 240, 241;
    his capture of Philadelphia, 243.


  Independence, brought unavoidably before country in 1776, 190, 193;
    sentiment in Virginia convention in favor of, 193;
    its postponement wished by Henry until a colonial union and foreign
    alliances be formed, 194;
    letter of Charles Lee urging its immediate declaration, 194.

  Indians, troubles with in Virginia in 1774, 126, 131;
    negotiations with in Continental Congress, 171, 172, 173, 174;
    in Virginia convention, 192;
    expedition of G. R. Clark against, 258-260, 263;
    dealings with Southwestern Indians, 263;
    proposals of Henry to encourage intermarriage with, 292, 293.

  Innes, James, receives a speech of Henry to his constituents from
    Rev. J. B. Smith, 317;
    favors ratification of federal Constitution, 320;
    with Henry in British debts case, 360.

  Iredell, Judge James, tries British debts case, 364;
    describes eagerness to hear Henry, 364;
    effect of Henry's oratory upon, 365;
    compliments him in opinion, 366;
    won over from dislike of Henry by his moderation and liberality, 398.


  Jay, John, member of first Continental Congress, 108;
    opposes Henry's proposal to frame a new Constitution, 112;
    favors Galloway's plan of reconciliation, 115;
    as likely as Henry to be a good fighter, 188;
    but inferior to him in not offering, 188;
    proposes to Congress to surrender navigation of Mississippi, 307;
    as chief justice, tries British debts case, 364;
    points out Henry to Iredell as the "greatest of orators," 364;
    affected by Henry's oratory, 365;
    converses with him on politics, 398.

  Jay treaty, condemned by Henry, 405.

  Jefferson, Thomas, meets Patrick Henry, 8;
    describes his hilarity, 9;
    his vulgar pronunciation, 10;
    calls him illiterate, 12;
    yet admits his mastery over language, 13;
    at Williamsburg when Henry comes for his bar examination, 22;
    his stories of Henry's examination, 23;
    says Henry was a barkeeper, 26;
    describes him as ignorant of the law and inefficient, 29, 30;
    comparison of his legal business with Henry's, 31;
    baselessness of his imputations, 32, 33;
    describes Henry's maiden speech in legislature against "loan office,"
    64;
    present at debate over Virginia resolutions, 73, 74;
    his conflicting statements for and against Henry's authorship of the
    resolves, 84, note;
    describes Henry's attainment to leadership, 88;
    prominent member of bar, 93;
    declines offer of practice of R. C. Nicholas, 94;
    asserts that Henry was totally ignorant of law, 94;
    with radical group in politics, 95;
    furnishes Wirt with statements of Henry's insignificance in Congress,
    123;
    induces Wirt not to mention his name, 123;
    admits Henry's leadership in Virginia, 139;
    on committee for arming militia, 151;
    on other committees, 152;
    says that Henry committed the first overt act of war in Virginia, 155;
    says Henry was a silent member of second Continental Congress and glad
    to leave, 168, 169;
    errors of fact in his statement, 169, 170;
    appears as delegate to second Continental Congress, 173;
    returns to Virginia convention, 176;
    favors a democratic Constitution, 202;
    describes plan to establish a dictatorship in Virginia, 224;
    intimates that Henry was the proposed tyrant, 225;
    induces Girardin to state fact in "History of Virginia," 225;
    furnishes the story to Wirt, 226;
    unhistorical character of his narrative, 227-229;
    himself the recipient as governor of extraordinary powers from
    legislature, 228;
    probably invents the whole story, 233;
    makes no opposition to subsequent reëlections of Henry, 235;
    his later dislike of Henry, 251;
    on committee to notify Henry of his second reëlection as governor, 256;
    elected governor, 268;
    fears of Tucker as to his energy, 269;
    continues on friendly terms with Henry while governor, 273;
    despondent letter of Henry to, on political decay, 273-275;
    reëlected, 276;
    his flight from Tarleton, 285;
    his story of second plan to make Henry dictator, 285;
    unhistorical character of the story, 285-287;
    his statement flatly contradicted by Edmund Randolph, 286;
    told by Madison of Henry's desire to strengthen central government,
    305;
    and of Virginian opposition to abandoning Mississippi navigation,
    307, 308, 311;
    informed by Madison of opposition to Constitution in Virginia, 315,
    316, 345;
    not in Virginia ratifying Convention, 319;
    opposes new constitution, 319;
    thinks it dangerous to liberty, 330;
    letter from Madison to, explaining his defeat for senator, 351;
    charges Henry with paying debts in worthless paper, and with
    connection with the Yazoo scheme, 383;
    forms opposition party to Washington, 397;
    sneers at Federalist advances to Henry, 404;
    secures his election as governor of Virginia, 406;
    his letter to Mazzei published, 407;
    writes Kentucky resolutions, 408.

  Jenyns, Soame, his "View of the Internal Evidence of Christianity,"
    printed by Henry for private distribution, 394.

  Johnson, Thomas, on committee of Continental Congress to prepare address
    to the king, 117;
    opposes Pendleton for president of Virginia convention, 191.

  Johnston, George, aids Henry in introducing Virginia Resolves, 69, 72;
    said by Jefferson to have written them, 84, note.

  Johnstone, Governor George, his membership of North's peace commission
    a surprise to Henry, 255.

  Jones, Allen, confers with Henry over weakness of Confederation, 305,
    306.

  Jones, William, plaintiff in British debts case, 360.

  Jouette, Captain John, warns Virginia legislature of Tarleton's
    approach, 280, 281.


  Kentucky resolutions written by Jefferson, 408.

  King, address to the, in Continental Congress, 117, 118;
    its authorship wrongly accredited to Henry, 118, 122.

  Kirkland, Rev. Samuel, urged by Continental Congress to secure
    neutrality of the Six Nations, 174.


  Lamb, General John, letter from Henry to, on Virginia opposition to
    Constitution, 342.

  Langdon, John, on gunpowder and salt committee of the second Continental
    Congress, 175.

  Lear, Tobias, describes Henry's control of Virginia politics in 1788,
    353.

  Lee, Arthur, letter of Marshall to, 311.

  Lee, General Charles, describes military preparations of colonies in
    1774, and predicts war, 130, 131;
    envied by Adams on his departure to command colonial army, 154;
    appointed by Congress major-general, 172;
    special difficulties of his situation, 173;
    tells Washington that Virginia is ready for independence, 193;
    eager for independence, 194;
    urges its immediate declaration upon Henry, 194-196;
    congratulates Henry on his election as governor, 215;
    ridicules popular fondness for titles, 215, 216;
    praised in anonymous letter to Henry, 244.

  Lee, Henry, in Virginia convention of 1776, 190;
    on committee to draft bill of rights and state Constitution, 200;
    on committee to notify Henry of election as governor, 212;
    favors ratification of federal Constitution, 320;
    appoints Henry United States senator in 1794, 398;
    determines to reconcile Washington and Henry, 398;
    describes Henry's friendly attitude to Washington, 399;
    acts as successful intermediary, 399-403;
    offers to Henry, in behalf of Washington, the office of chief justice,
    403.

  Lee, Richard Henry, on committee to protest against Stamp Act, 66;
    leader of radicals in politics, 95;
    appointed delegate to Continental Congress, 99;
    praised by Virginia delegates as the Cicero of the age, 101;
    meets John Adams and is praised by him, 106;
    in debate over manner of voting, 112;
    on committee to prepare address to king, 117;
    author of draft rejected by Congress, 118;
    on committee of Virginia convention for organizing militia, 151;
    on other committees, 152;
    in second Continental Congress, 173;
    letter of Pendleton to, describing military situation in Virginia, 178;
    in convention of 1776, 190;
    urged by Henry to promote French alliance, 198;
    favors a democratic constitution, 202;
    appealed to for aid by Henry, 204;
    supposed to have been won by Conway cabal, 243, 253;
    loses popularity in Virginia, 252;
    barely succeeds in reëlection to Congress, 253;
    consoled by Henry, 253;
    warned of decay of public spirit in Virginia, 254;
    Henry's only rival in leadership of General Assembly, 275;
    compared with Henry by S. Roane, 295-296;
    opposes a strong central government, 305;
    not a member of Virginia ratifying convention, 319;
    opposes ratification of Constitution, 320;
    his election as senator dictated by Henry, 350, 353;
    turns from Jefferson to support of Washington, 398.

  Lee, Thomas Ludwell, suggested as messenger by Henry, 205.

  Legislature of Virginia, first appearance of Henry before Burgesses in
    election case, 61;
    corruption of speaker in, 63;
    motion for a "loan office" in, defeated by Henry, 64;
    protests against proposed Stamp Act, 65;
    doubts among members as to course after its passage, 66-68;
    deliberates on Stamp Act, 68;
    introduction of Henry's resolutions, 69;
    opposition of old leaders, 69, 71;
    debate in, 71-74;
    passes, then amends resolutions, 74, 75;
    deplores Boston Port Bill, 97;
    dissolved by Governor Dunmore, 97;
    its members call for a Continental Congress, 98;
    recommend a colonial convention, 99;
    which meets, 99;
    appoints delegates to first Continental Congress, 99, 100;
    adjourns, 100;
    second convention meets, 134;
    its determination to prepare for war, 135;
    causes for objections to Henry's resolutions to arm militia, 136-139;
    adopts his resolutions to arm militia, and prepares for war, 151, 152;
    return of Virginia congressional delegates to, 176;
    thanks them, 176;
    appoints Henry commander-in-chief with limited powers, 177;
    meets at Williamsburg, 190;
    its able membership, 190;
    struggle for presidency between Pendleton's and Henry's factions, 191;
    committees and business transacted by, 192, 193;
    sentiment in, said to favor independence, 193;
    instructs delegates to Congress to propose independence, foreign
    alliance, and a confederation, 197;
    appoints committee to draw up state Constitution and bill of rights,
    200;
    aristocratic and democratic parties in, 201-207;
    adopts declaration of rights, 207-210;
    establishes religious liberty, 208, 209;
    adopts state Constitution, 210;
    its democratic form, 210, 211;
    elects Henry governor, 211;
    General Assembly holds first session, 220;
    said to have planned to make Henry dictator, 223, 224, 226;
    confers extraordinary powers on Governors Henry and Jefferson, 228,
    231, 233;
    adjourns, 232;
    no trace of a plot in, as described by Jefferson, 233-235;
    reëlects Henry governor, 238, 239;
    its sessions during 1777 and 1778, 241;
    elects delegates to Congress, 253;
    again confers extraordinary powers on Henry, 256;
    and reëlects him governor, 256;
    again confers on Henry extraordinary powers, 260;
    desires to reëlect Henry for fourth term, 267;
    on his refusal, elects Jefferson, 268;
    passes resolutions complimenting Henry, 268;
    elects Henry delegate to Congress, 271;
    led by Henry in 1780 and afterwards, 275;
    work done by it, 275-278;
    reëlects Jefferson, 276;
    fears approach of Cornwallis, 278, 279;
    its flight from Tarleton, 280-284;
    reassembles at Staunton, 284, 285;
    elects Thomas Nelson governor, 285;
    again said to have planned to make Henry dictator, 285;
    contrary evidence, 286, 287;
    subsequent sessions of, 287-288;
    its scanty reports, 288;
    mastery of Henry over, 294-297;
    passes bill to prevent speculation in soldiers' certificates, 295;
    again elects Henry governor, 298;
    offers Washington shares in canal companies, 300;
    publicly thanks Henry on his retirement from governorship, 302;
    passes resolutions condemning proposed surrender of Mississippi
    navigation, 308;
    chooses Henry delegate to constitutional convention, 309;
    feared that it will refuse to submit Constitution to a ratifying
    convention, 314;
    summons a state convention, 316;
    dominated by Henry, 346;
    asks Congress to call a second convention, 346, 347-350;
    elects R. H. Lee and Grayson senators at Henry's dictation, and
    rejects Madison, 350, 351;
    gerrymanders the State in hopes of defeating Federalists, 351;
    unable to assemble a quorum during Henry's speech in British debts
    case, 362, 364;
    controlled by Jefferson, 406;
    elects Henry governor for sixth time in 1796, 406;
    passes resolutions condemning alien and sedition laws, 408;
    Henry asked by Washington to become a candidate for, 414;
    he presents himself, 415;
    action of Assembly deplored by him, 417;
    its action called unconstitutional, 417, 418.

  Leonard, Daniel, describes the effect of the Virginia Resolves in New
    England, 82, 83.

  Lewis, Andrew, on committee for arming Virginia militia, 151.

  Lewis, William, his remark to Henry on the flight of the legislature
    from Tarleton, 283.

  Lincoln, Benjamin, informed by Washington of Henry's submission to the
    Constitution, 344.

  Littlepage, James, his seat in Virginia legislature contested by
    Dandridge, 61.

  Livingston, Philip, member of first Continental Congress, 108;
    of the second, 172, 173;
    as likely as Henry to have proved a good fighter, but, unlike him,
    never offered, 188.

  Livingston, William, member of first Continental Congress, 108.

  Lowndes, Rawlins, opposes federal Constitution, 330.

  Lynch, Thomas, meets John Adams at Continental Congress, 104, 105;
    praised by him, 105;
    nominates Peyton Randolph for president, 107;
    also Charles Thomson as secretary, 107;
    debates question of manner of voting, 112;
    member of second Continental Congress, 172.

  Lyons, ----, in Parsons' Cause with Henry, 49, 53;
    cries "treason" against his speech, 54.


  Madison, James, doubts Henry's authorship of Virginia Resolves, 84, note;
    member of Virginia convention of 1776, 190;
    on committee to draft bill of rights and Constitution, 200;
    his slight influence, 204;
    introduces bill to check speculation in soldiers' certificates, 295;
    describes Henry's eloquent support of the measure, 295;
    less practical than Henry, 296;
    inferior to him in debate, 296;
    confers with Henry and finds him zealous for strengthening federal
    government, 305, 306;
    predicts intense opposition in South to treaty abandoning Mississippi
    navigation, 308;
    warns Washington of Henry's change of mind on matter of strengthening
    the Confederation, 310;
    informed by Randolph of Henry's refusal to attend convention, 310;
    comments on his reasons, 311, 312;
    informs Jefferson and Randolph of Henry's opposition to the
    Constitution, 315, 316;
    accuses Henry of wishing disunion, 317;
    letter of J. B. Smith to, condemning Henry's methods, 317;
    describes elements of opposition to Constitution, 319;
    the principal champion of ratification, 320;
    his power in debate, 333;
    suspects Henry of intention to destroy effect of Constitution, 343,
    344;
    Washington's letters to on same subject, 346;
    defeated for senator through Henry's influence, 351;
    his defeat for representative attempted by gerrymandering, 351, 353;
    elected nevertheless, 354;
    leads House to consider constitutional amendments, 354, 355;
    probably led by fear of Henry's opposition, 355;
    forms opposition party to Washington, 397;
    writes Virginia resolutions, 408.

  Madison, Thomas, on Henry's defense of Holland for murder, 376.

  Marshall, John, on Henry's determination to have Mississippi navigation
    for the South, 311;
    favors ratification of federal Constitution, 320;
    with Henry in British debts case, 360;
    his argument not legally superior to Henry's, 366;
    commended for his conduct in France as a candidate for Congress by
    Henry, 410, 411.

  Martin, Luther, opposes federal Constitution, 330.

  Maryland, its convention recommends organization of militia, 132;
    its resolutions justifying this action imitated elsewhere, 133.

  Mason, George, leader of radicals in Virginia, 95;
    his high opinion of Henry's abilities, 98;
    in convention of 1776, 190;
    on committee to draft bill of rights and Constitution, 200, 204;
    favors a democratic government, 202;
    author of first fourteen articles of bill of rights, 208;
    a devout Episcopalian, 210;
    on committee to notify Henry of his election as governor, 212;
    opposes ratification of Constitution, 315, 316, 320;
    chief assistant of Henry in debate, 320;
    agrees to act as chairman of Virginia republican society, 342.

  Mason, Thompson, prominent member of Virginia bar, 93;
    surpassed by Henry in admiralty case, 93.

  Massachusetts, calls for Stamp Act Congress, 80, 81;
    enthusiasm in for Virginia resolutions, 81, 82;
    prepares for war, 134.

  Matthews, General Edward, commands British raid into Virginia, 257,
    264, 267.

  Maury, Rev. James, wins his case for damages after annulling of option
    law, 45;
    describes Henry's speech in Parsons' Cause, 52-55.

  Mazzei, Philip, publication of Jefferson's letter to, 407.

  McIntosh, General Lachan, commander in the Northwest in 1779, 263.

  McKean, Thomas, member of first Continental Congress, 108.

  Meade, Rt. Rev. William, explains Henry's apology to Maury, 57.

  Mercer, James, prominent member of Virginia bar, 93;
    on committee of Virginia convention, 152.

  Meredith, Samuel, Henry's brother-in-law, describes character of
    Henry's mother, 299.

  Middleton, Henry, meets John Adams at first Continental Congress,
    105, 106;
    a member of it, 108.

  Mifflin, Thomas, entertains delegates to first Continental Congress,
    104, 105, 106, 107;
    a member of it, 108;
    accompanies Washington to Boston as aide-de-camp, 154;
    his connection with the Conway cabal, 247, 250.

  Miller, John, describes Henry's last speech, 416.

  Mississippi, navigation of, its abandonment proposed by Jay in
    Congress, 307;
    violent opposition aroused in South to its surrender, 308, 309;
    Henry's desire to retain it makes him fear a closer union with
    Northern States, 310, 311.

  Moffett, Colonel George, flight of legislature from Tarleton to his
    farm, 284.

  Monroe, James, tells Henry of Jay's proposal to abandon Mississippi
    navigation, 307;
    says Northern States plan to dismember the union, 307;
    opposes ratification of federal Constitution, 320;
    helps Henry in debate, 320;
    letter of Jefferson to on Henry, 404;
    recalled from France, 407.

  Murray, William Vans, appointed envoy to France, 412.


  Nelson, Hugh, remark of Henry to, 19.

  Nelson, Thomas, offers resolution in Virginia convention, instructing
    delegates to propose independence, 197;
    conveys resolutions to Congress, 198;
    defeated for governor by Henry in 1776, 211;
    succeeds Jefferson as governor, 285;
    opposes ratification of Constitution, 319.

  New England, effect of Virginia resolutions in, 80, 82, 88.

  Newenham, Sir Edward, sends presents to Washington, 301.

  New Jersey, Assembly of, disapproves of Stamp Act Congress, 81.

  Newton, Thomas, on committee of Virginia convention, 152.

  New York, Virginia Resolves brought to, 80, 82;
    ratifies the Constitution conditionally, 345;
    sends circular letter proposing call for a second convention, 345;
    its effect in Virginia, 345.

  Nicholas, George, favors ratification of federal Constitution, 320.

  Nicholas, John, supposed author of scurrilous attacks on Henry, 385.

  Nicholas, Robert Carter, one of Henry's legal examiners, 23;
    opposes Henry's Virginia Resolves, 71;
    loses leadership to Henry, 89;
    prominent in Virginia bar, 93;
    on retiring leaves his practice to Henry, 94;
    leader of conservatives, 95;
    opposes Henry's motion in Virginia convention to organize militia, 137;
    on committee to arm militia, 151;
    on other committees, 152;
    declines as treasurer Henry's offer of protection, 162;
    in convention of 1776, 190;
    on committee to draft bill of rights and Constitution, 200;
    favors aristocratic government, 201;
    alleged to have made motion to appoint a dictator, 286.

  North, Lord, sends peace commissioners after Burgoyne's surrender,
    241, 254;
    protested against by Henry, 255;
    their failure and departure, 257.


  Oswald, Eleazer, carries proposed constitutional amendments from Henry
    to New York, 342, 343.


  Page, John, describes Henry's vulgar pronunciation, 10, 11;
    a radical in politics, 95;
    receives a vote for governor in 1776, 211.

  Page, Mann, a radical leader in Virginia, 95;
    in convention of 1776, 190;
    on committee to frame bill of rights and a constitution, 200.

  Paine, Thomas, his "Age of Reason" moves Henry to write a reply, 374.

  Parsons' Cause, 36-55;
    establishment of church in Virginia, 37;
    payment of clergy, 37, 38;
    legislation to enforce payment by vestry, 39;
    option laws to prevent clergy profiting by high price, 40, 41;
    royal veto, 44;
    suits brought by clergy for damages, 44, 45;
    suit of Maury against Fredericksville parish, 45-55;
    selection of an unfair jury, 46, 47;
    illegal verdict, 48;
    Henry's speech and its effect, 48-52;
    comments of Maury, 53-55;
    excitement produced by, 58, 60;
    reported to England, 86.

  Pendleton, Edmund, his pronunciation an example of dialect, 11;
    said by Jefferson to have been one of Henry's bar examiners, 23;
    on committee to protest against Stamp Act, 66;
    believes submission necessary, 67;
    opposes Henry's Virginia Resolves, 71;
    loses leadership to Henry, 89;
    prominent at Virginia bar, 93;
    surpassed by Henry in admiralty case, 93;
    leader of conservative party, 95;
    appointed delegate to Continental Congress, 99;
    his journey with Henry and Washington, 101;
    described by Atkinson, 102;
    in debate on manner of voting, 112;
    opposes Henry's motion in Virginia convention to organize militia, 137;
    on committee for arming militia, 151;
    on other committees, 152;
    returns from Congress to Virginia convention, 176;
    thanked by Virginia, 176;
    at head of Virginia Committee of Safety, describes situation to
    R. H. Lee, 178;
    explains his objections to Henry's serving in field, 185;
    in convention of 1776, 190;
    opposed for president by Henry's friends, 191;
    drafts resolution instructing delegates in Congress to propose
    independence, 197;
    favors aristocratic government, 201;
    favors ratification of federal Constitution, 320.

  Pennsylvania, prepares to resist England by force, 133.

  Phillips, General William, commands British force invading Virginia, 278.

  Powell, ----, entertains John Adams at first Continental Congress, 105.

  Providence, R. I., people of, approve Virginia Resolutions, 82.


  Raleigh Tavern, meeting-place of Burgesses after dissolution of
    Assembly, 98.

  Randall, Henry Stephens, describes at third hand Henry's speech for
    organizing militia, 146.

  Randolph, Edmund, gives a version of Henry's warning to George III.,
    73, note;
    says the Virginia Resolves were written by William Fleming, 84, note;
    in Virginia convention of 1776, 190;
    testimony as to authorship of Virginia resolution favoring
    independence, 197;
    on committee to frame Constitution, 200;
    says Henry drafted two articles of bill of rights, 208;
    calls Washington a dictator in 1781, 229;
    denies Jefferson's story of a Virginia dictatorship in 1781, 287;
    informs Madison of Henry's refusal to go to constitutional convention,
    310;
    receives Madison's reply, 312;
    correspondence with Madison relative to Virginia opposition to
    ratification of Constitution, 316;
    refuses to sign Constitution and publishes objections, 319;
    supports it in the convention, 320;
    twitted by Henry, turns on him fiercely, 334, 335.

  Randolph, John, his part in Henry's bar examination, 23-26;
    leader of bar in Virginia, 43.

  Randolph, John, of Roanoke, describes Henry's appearance in British
    debts case, 364, 365;
    answers Henry's last speech, 419;
    Henry's parting advice to, 420.

  Randolph, Peyton, attorney-general, his part in Henry's bar
    examination, 23;
    on committee to protest against Stamp Act, 66;
    counsels submission, 67;
    opposes Henry's Virginia Resolves, 71;
    his anger at their passage, 74;
    loses leadership to Henry, 89;
    leader of conservatives, 95;
    appointed delegate to Continental Congress, 99;
    described by Atkinson, 102;
    meets John Adams at Continental Congress, 106;
    chosen to preside, 107;
    assures Virginia troops that gunpowder affair will be satisfactorily
    settled, 157.

  Read, George, member of first Continental Congress, 108.

  Reed, Joseph, meets John Adams at first Continental Congress, 106;
    doubts Henry's ability to command in the field, 186.

  Religious liberty in Virginia, asserted in sixteenth article of
    declaration of rights written by Henry, 208;
    hitherto limited, 209;
    petition of Baptists for, 209;
    proposals of Henry involving, 294.

  Revolution, war of, predicted by Henry, 116, 125;
    by Hawley and John Adams, 125;
    by Dickinson, Charles Lee, 130;
    prepared for by Connecticut, 131, 133;
    by Rhode Island, 132;
    by Maryland, 132;
    and other colonies, 133, 134;
    by Virginia, 133-152;
    considered inevitable by Henry, 138;
    events of in 1776, 221;
    in 1777, 235, 236;
    in 1777 and 1778, 240, 241, 257.

  Rhoades, Samuel, at first Continental Congress, 105.

  Riddick, Lemuel, on committee of Virginia convention for arming
    militia, 151.

  Roane, John, describes in detail Henry's delivery of the speech for
    arming militia, 146-149;
    said to have verified Wirt's version, 150.

  Roane, Spencer, on Henry's pronunciation, 11;
    meets Henry and R. H. Lee in Virginia Assembly, 295;
    considers Henry more practical than Madison, less selfish than Lee,
    296;
    describes his superiority to Madison in debate, 296;
    contrasts him with Lee, 296;
    describes his manner, 296, 297;
    describes Henry's manner of living as governor, 300;
    gives anecdotes illustrating Henry's power as a criminal lawyer,
    375-378.

  Robertson, David, reports Henry's speeches in Virginia ratifying
    convention, 321.

  Robertson, William, of Edinburgh University, kinsman of Patrick Henry, 3.

  Robertson, Rev. William, uncle of Patrick Henry, 3.

  Robinson, John, speaker of House of Burgesses and treasurer of Virginia,
    63;
    attempt to conceal his defalcation by a "loan office," 63;
    prevented by Henry, 64, 65.

  Robinson, Rev. William, condemns Henry's behavior in Parsons' Cause, 86;
    and describes his speech against the Stamp Act, 87.

  Rodney, Cæsar, a member of first Continental Congress, 108;
    of second, 175.

  Rush, Dr. Benjamin, said by Washington to be author of anonymous letter
    to Henry, 249, 250.

  Rutledge, Edward, meets John Adams at first Continental Congress, 105,
    106;
    a member of it, 108;
    praises Galloway's plan of reconciliation, 115.

  Rutledge, John, meets John Adams at Continental Congress, 106;
    a member of it, 108;
    debates question of manner of voting, 112;
    on committee to prepare address to the king, 117;
    at second Continental Congress, 173;
    as governor of South Carolina receives extraordinary powers, 228;
    nomination for chief justice rejected by Senate, 403.


  Schuyler, General Philip, his departure from Philadelphia as general
    envied by John Adams, 154;
    on committee of second Continental Congress, 172.

  Shelton, Sarah, marries Patrick Henry, 7;
    her death, 189.

  Sherlock, Bishop Thomas, his sermons favorite reading of Henry, 391, 394.

  Sherman, Roger, a member of first Continental Congress, 108.

  Shippen, William, entertains delegates to Continental Congress, 106.

  Slavery, opinions of Henry concerning, 388-389.

  Simcoe, John Graves, a dashing partisan fighter, 188.

  Smith, Rev. John Blair, condemns Henry's agitation against ratifying
    the Constitution, 317.

  Smith, Meriwether, opposes ratification of federal Constitution, 320.

  Smith, Rev. William, meets John Adams at first Continental Congress, 105.

  Spain, alliance with, desired by Henry in 1776, 194;
    offers commercial privileges in return for abandonment of Mississippi
    navigation, 307.

  Speece, Rev. Conrad, describes Henry's eloquence in a murder trial,
    378-381.

  Spotswood, Alexander, grandfather of Henry's second wife, 241.

  Sprout, Rev. ----, meets John Adams at first Continental Congress, 105.

  Stamp Act, protested against by Virginia Assembly, 65;
    discussion whether to resist or submit after its passage, 66, 67;
    resolutions against, introduced by Henry, 69, 71;
    debate over, 71-74;
    passage, reconsideration, and amendment, 75, 76;
    influence in rousing other colonies against, 77-88.

  Stamp Act Congress, proposed by Massachusetts, 80;
    its success caused by Virginia resolutions, 81 ff.

  Stark, John, his victory in 1777 at Bennington, 240.

  State sovereignty, declared to be abolished by Henry before 1774, 111,
    112;
    its preservation demanded by Virginia in any confederation, 197;
    not advocated in its extreme form by Henry during Revolution and
    Confederation, 303-306;
    considered by Henry to be threatened by federal Constitution, 324-330;
    expressly reserved by convention in ratifying, 331.

  Stephen, Adam, on committee for arming Virginia militia, 151;
    taunts Henry in ratifying convention of 1788, 335.

  Steptoe, Dr. ----, meets John Adams at first Continental Congress, 106.

  Sullivan, John, at first Continental Congress, 108;
    answers Henry's speech in first day's debate, 110.

  Syme, Mrs. Sarah, described by Colonel William Byrd, 1, 2;
    marries John Henry, 2;
    mother of Patrick Henry, 2;
    her family, 4;
    letter mentioning his absence in Congress, 126;
    her death and character, 299.

  Syme, Colonel ----, step-brother of Henry, reported to have denied his
    complicity in dictatorship project, 226.


  Tarleton, Sir Banastre, a dashing partisan fighter, 188;
    sent by Cornwallis to capture Virginia legislature, 279;
    nearly succeeds, 280.

  Taylor, John, of Caroline, his pronunciation, 11.

  Thacher, Oxenbridge, expresses his admiration for the Virginia
    Resolves, 82.

  Thomson, Charles, the "Sam Adams" of Philadelphia, 104;
    meets John Adams at Continental Congress, 105;
    nominated for secretary, 107;
    accepts position, 108, 109;
    describes Henry's first speech, 109.

  Tillotson, Archbishop John, his sermons enjoyed by Henry, 391.

  Tobacco, its use as currency and to pay salaries, 37 ff.

  Tories, loathed by Henry, 274;
    popular execration of, 289;
    repeal of their exile favored by Henry, 290-291.

  Tucker, St. George, describes debate on military resolutions in
    Virginia convention, 137;
    describes motives of Henry's opponents, 137;
    describes his speech, 143, 144;
    agreement of his version with Wirt's, 150;
    fears that Jefferson will be no more active than Henry, 269.

  Tyler, Judge John, reports Henry's narrative of his bar examination,
    24, 25;
    gives anecdote of Henry's speech against Stamp Act, 73, note;
    said to have been author of Wirt's version of Henry's militia speech,
    150;
    with Henry in flight from Tarleton, 281, 282;
    opposes Henry's bill to relieve Tories, 290;
    opposes ratification of federal Constitution, 320;
    helps Henry in debate, 320.


  Union of the colonies, advocated by Henry as necessary prelude to
    independence, 194, 199, 304.


  Virginia, education in, 5, 13;
    dialects in, 11;
    society in, 21;
    church government in, 37;
    pays ministers in tobacco, 37, 38;
    makes vestry liable for salary, 39;
    passes option laws to prevent clergy from profiting from high price
    of tobacco, 40, 41;
    injustice of action, 42;
    popularity of laws in, 43;
    popular reluctance to grant clergy legal redress, 44, 45, 48;
    the Parsons' Cause, 46-55;
    enthusiasm in, for eloquence, 60;
    popular affection for Henry begun by Parsons' Cause, 59, 60;
    repudiation of Stamp Act, 66-76;
    old leaders of, displaced by Henry, 66, 71, 88, 89;
    officials of, angered by Henry's resolutions, 86;
    popular enthusiasm for Henry, 88, 89;
    courts in, closed by Revolution, 92;
    conservative and radical parties in, 95;
    practical unanimity of opinion, 95, 96;
    its influence in Continental Congress, 113;
    officers of its militia prepared for war, 131;
    raises militia in various counties, 131, 133, 136;
    first overt act of war in, committed by Henry, 155;
    popular indignation at Dunmore's seizure of gunpowder, 157;
    its volunteer companies persuaded not to attack him, 157;
    expedition led by Henry forces Dunmore to make restitution, 158-160;
    outbreak of popular approval of Henry's action, 164-167;
    defense of, intrusted to Henry under Committee of Safety, 177;
    operations of Dunmore in, 178, 179;
    its troops defeat him, 179, 180;
    indignation among them at Henry's treatment by Committee of Safety,
    181-184;
    celebrates with enthusiasm the resolution in favor of independence,
    199;
    effect of its example, 200;
    aristocratic and democratic parties in, 200-202;
    Virginia troops congratulate Henry on election as governor, 214;
    high ideal held by Virginians of dignity of governor, 219, 300;
    danger of attacks upon State urged by Washington, 221;
    prepares for defense, 222, 223;
    efforts of Henry to recruit in, 237, 238;
    receives great demands for supplies, 241;
    popular opinion condemns R. H. Lee for hostility to Washington, 252,
    253;
    decay of military spirit in, 253, 254;
    ravaged by Matthews and Collier, 257, 264-267;
    sends Clark's successful expedition into Northwest, 258-260;
    decline of patriotism in, 274;
    ravaged by Arnold and Phillips, 278;
    great antipathy in, to project of abandoning Mississippi navigation,
    308;
    majority of people at outset favor Constitution, 315;
    effect of Henry's exertions in turning tide, 316, 317;
    supposed disunion feeling, 317;
    importance Of Virginia's action, 318;
    party divisions in State, 319, 320;
    party divisions and leaders in convention, 320;
    influence of Virginia's demands in forcing Congress to propose ten
    amendments, 355, 356;
    prepares to resist government at time of alien and sedition laws, 408;
    its leaders condemned by Henry, 409;
    its policy deplored by Washington, 413.

  Virginia resolutions of 1765, 69-75;
    their effect, 77-89.
    See Legislature of Virginia, and Stamp Act, authorship of, 83-85.

  Virginia resolutions of 1798, written by Madison, 408;
    condemned by Henry as unconstitutional, 417, 418.


  Walker, Benjamin, sent by Henry to Washington as secret messenger, 236;
    taken by Washington as an aide-de-camp, 237.

  Walker, Jeremiah, moderator of Baptist convention, 217.

  Walker, Thomas, defendant in British debts case, 360.

  Ward, Samuel, meets John Adams at first Continental Congress, 105;
    debates question of manner of voting, 112;
    chairman of committee of the whole in second Continental Congress, 171.

  Warrington, Rev. Thomas, brings suit for damages after annulling of
    option law, 44.

  Washington, George, appointed delegate to Continental Congress, 99;
    describes journey, 101;
    described by Atkinson, 102;
    on committee for arming Virginia militia, 151;
    on other committees, 152;
    his military command envied by Hancock and Adams, 154;
    notified by Virginia troops of readiness to attack Dunmore, 157;
    letter of Henry to, recommending Frazer, 175;
    thanked by Virginia convention, 176;
    doubts Henry's fitness to command in the field, 186;
    his defeats in 1776, 221;
    congratulates Henry on his election as governor, 221;
    warns him against British raids, 221;
    letter of Carter to, sneering at Henry, 222, 223;
    receives extraordinary powers from Congress, 227;
    called a dictator in 1781, 229;
    surprises Hessians at Trenton, 235;
    his situation in 1777, 236;
    embarrassed by Henry's sending Walker to observe the army, 236, 237;
    letter of Henry to, on military situation in Virginia, 238;
    his movements in 1777-1778, 240, 241;
    Conway cabal formed against, 242;
    attacked in anonymous letter to Henry, 244, 245;
    receives two letters of warning from Henry on the subject, 245-248;
    his grateful replies to Henry's letters, 248-250;
    describes Dr. Rush as author of the anonymous letter, 249, 250;
    describes other members of cabal, 250;
    his deep friendship for Henry, 251, 252;
    letter of Henry to, describing Indian troubles, 263;
    repeatedly praises Henry's activity and assistance, 269, 270;
    considered as possible dictator in 1781, 286;
    asks Henry's advice concerning shares in canal companies, 300, 301;
    receives Henry's replies, 301, 302;
    told by Madison of Henry's change of opinion relative to strengthening
    the Confederation, 310, 311;
    sends copy of new Constitution to Henry, 313;
    his reply, 313;
    assured that Henry will not prevent a convention in Virginia, 314;
    not in Virginia ratifying convention, 319;
    grieved by Henry's persistent opposition, 341;
    letters of Madison to, on Henry's opposition to Constitution, 343;
    rejoices that Henry will submit, yet fears his opposition, 344, 346;
    his administration at first criticised then approved by Henry, 397;
    reconciled to Henry by Lee, 399-401;
    expresses unabated regard for him, 399;
    receives Henry's warm reply, 400, 401;
    offers Henry secretaryship of state, 402;
    offers him the chief-justiceship, 403;
    appointed to command provisional army, 407;
    appeals to Henry to leave retirement to combat Virginia Democratic
    party, 413, 414.

  Webster, Daniel, his interview with Jefferson concerning Henry, 10, 23.

  White, Rev. Alexander, brings suit for damages after annulling of option
    law, 45.

  William and Mary College, studies of Jefferson at, 22.

  Williams, John, clerk of Baptist convention in Virginia, 217.

  Wilson, James, member of second Continental Congress, on committees, 172,
    174.

  Winston, William, uncle of Patrick Henry, his eloquence, 5.

  Winston, ----, judges murder case, 376.

  Winstons of Virginia, kinsmen of Patrick Henry, 4;
    their characteristics, 4, 5.

  Wirt, William, biographer of Henry, accepts Jefferson's statements of his
    illiteracy, 15;
    also his statements of his failure to gain a living as a lawyer, 27;
    and his ignorance of law, 29;
    describes Henry's speech in the Parsons' Cause, 48-52;
    describes him as, in consequence of Stamp Act debate, the idol of
    Virginia, 89;
    accepts Jefferson's statement of Henry's ignorance of law, 94;
    says Henry was author of draft of address rejected by Congress, 117,
    122;
    error of his statement, 118;
    his whole treatment of Henry's part in Congress untrustworthy, 119,
    120;
    describes him as a mere declaimer, 120;
    his mythical description of Henry's opening speech, 121;
    describes his insignificance after the opening day, 122;
    his error due to taking Jefferson's account, 123;
    his version of Henry's militia speech considered by some apocryphal,
    149;
    question of its genuineness, 149, 150;
    accepts Jefferson's story of a projected dictatorship, but doubts
    Henry's connection, 226;
    accepts a similar story for 1781, 285;
    considers Virginia bar the finest in United States, 360;
    describes Henry's method of argument, 368, 369;
    gives false account of Henry's religious views, 391.

  Witherspoon, John, at first Continental Congress, 106;
    instructor of Madison, 190.

  Woodford, General William, commands Virginia troops in the field to
    exclusion of Henry, 179;
    ignores him in his reports, 180;
    defeats Dunmore at Great Bridge, 180;
    permits Rowe of North Carolina to supersede himself, 180;
    his officers, however, prefer Henry, 183;
    letter of Pendleton to, on Henry's unfitness to command, 185.

  Wythe, George, one of Henry's legal examiners, 23;
    on committee to protest to England against Stamp Act, 66;
    believes submission necessary, 67;
    opposes Henry's resolves, 71;
    loses leadership to Henry, 89;
    prominent at Virginia bar, 93;
    leader of conservatives, 95;
    in convention of 1776, 190;
    favors ratification of federal Constitution, 320.


  Young, Captain H., testimony concerning a proposed dictatorship in 1781,
    286.


  Zane, Isaac, on committee for arming Virginia militia, 151.



            *       *       *       *       *



                AMERICAN MEN OF LETTERS

   Biographies of our most eminent American Authors,
   written by men who are themselves prominent in the
                   field of letters.

    _The writers of these biographies are themselves
  Americans, generally familiar with the surroundings
    in which their subjects lived and the conditions
   under which their work was done. Hence the volumes
   are peculiar for the rare combination of critical
        judgment with sympathetic understanding.
     Collectively, the series offers a biographical
            history of American Literature._

    WILLIAM CULLEN BRYANT. By John Bigelow.
    J. FENIMORE COOPER. By T. R. Lounsbury.
    GEORGE WILLIAM CURTIS. By Edward Cary.
    RALPH WALDO EMERSON. By Oliver Wendell Holmes.
    BENJAMIN FRANKLIN. By John Bach McMaster.
    NATHANIEL HAWTHORNE. By George E. Woodberry.
    WASHINGTON IRVING. By Charles Dudley Warner.
    SIDNEY LANIER. By Edwin Mims.
    THOMAS BAILEY ALDRICH. By Ferris Greenslet.
    HENRY W. LONGFELLOW. By T. W. Higginson.
    JAMES RUSSELL LOWELL. By Ferris Greenslet.
    FRANCIS PARKMAN. By H. D. Sedgwick.
    EDGAR ALLAN POE. By George E. Woodberry.
    WILLIAM HICKLING PRESCOTT. By Rollo Ogden.
    WILLIAM GILMORE SIMMS. By William P. Trent.
    NOAH WEBSTER. By Horace E. Scudder.
    WALT WHITMAN. By Bliss Perry.
    JOHN GREENLEAF WHITTIER. By Geo. R. Carpenter.
    NATHANIEL PARKER WILLIS. By Henry A. Beers.

              _Other titles to be added._

                HOUGHTON MIFFLIN COMPANY



                 AMERICAN COMMONWEALTHS

  Volumes devoted to such States of the Union as have
   a striking political, social, or economic history.

  _The books which form this series are scholarly and
    readable individually; collectively, the series,
     when completed, will present a history of the
   nation, setting forth in lucid and vigorous style
  the varieties of government and of social life to be
   found in the various commonwealths included in the
                    federal union._

    CALIFORNIA. By Josiah Royce.
    CONNECTICUT. By Alexander Johnston. (Revised Ed.)
    INDIANA. By J. P. Dunn, Jr (Revised Edition.)
    KANSAS. By Leverett W. Spring. (Revised Edition.)
    KENTUCKY. By Nathaniel Southgate Shaler.
    LOUISIANA. By Albert Phelps.
    MARYLAND. By William Hand Browne. (Revised Ed.)
    MICHIGAN. By Thomas M. Cooley. (Revised Edition.)
    MINNESOTA. By Wm. W. Folwell.
    MISSOURI. By Lucien Carr.
    NEW HAMPSHIRE. By Frank B. Sanborn.
    NEW YORK. By Ellis H. Roberts. 2 vols. (Revised Ed.)
    OHIO. By Rufus King. (Revised Edition.)
    RHODE ISLAND. By Irving B. Richman.
    TEXAS. By George P. Garrison.
    VERMONT. By Rowland E. Robinson.
    VIRGINIA. By John Esten Cooke. (Revised Edition.)
    WISCONSIN. By Reuben Gold Thwaites.

                    _In preparation_

    GEORGIA. By Ulrich B. Phillips.
    ILLINOIS. By John H. Finley.
    IOWA. By Albert Shaw.
    MASSACHUSETTS. By Edward Channing.
    NEW JERSEY. By Austin Scott.
    OREGON. By F. H. Hodder.
    PENNSYLVANIA. By Talcott Williams.

                HOUGHTON MIFFLIN COMPANY



                   AMERICAN STATESMEN

   Biographies of Men famous in the Political History
   of the United States. Edited by John T. Morse, Jr.

   _Separately they are interesting and entertaining
    biographies of our most eminent public men; as a
        series they are especially remarkable as
    constituting a history of American politics and
       policies more complete and more useful for
   instruction and reference than any that I am aware
      of._--HON. JOHN W. GRIGGS, Ex-United States
                   Attorney-General.

    BENJAMIN FRANKLIN. By John T. Morse, Jr.
    SAMUEL ADAMS. By James K. Hosmer.
    PATRICK HENRY. By Moses Coit Tyler.
    GEORGE WASHINGTON. By Henry Cabot Lodge. 2 volumes.
    JOHN ADAMS. By John T. Morse, Jr.
    ALEXANDER HAMILTON. By Henry Cabot Lodge.
    GOUVERNEUR MORRIS. By Theodore Roosevelt.
    JOHN JAY. By George Pellew.
    JOHN MARSHALL. By Allan B. Magruder.
    THOMAS JEFFERSON. By John T. Morse, Jr.
    JAMES MADISON. By Sydney Howard Gay.
    ALBERT GALLATIN. By John Austin Stevens.
    JAMES MONROE. By D. C. Gilman.
    JOHN QUINCY ADAMS. By John T. Morse, Jr.
    JOHN RANDOLPH. By Henry Adams.
    ANDREW JACKSON. By W. G. Sumner.
    MARTIN VAN BUREN. By Edward W. Shepard.
    HENRY CLAY. By Carl Schurz. 2 volumes.
    DANIEL WEBSTER. By Henry Cabot Lodge.
    JOHN C. CALHOUN. By Dr. H. Von Holst.
    THOMAS H. BENTON. By Theodore Roosevelt.
    LEWIS CASS. By Andrew C. McLaughlin.
    ABRAHAM LINCOLN. By John T. Morse, Jr. 2 volumes.
    WILLIAM H. SEWARD. By Thornton K. Lothrop.
    SALMON P. CHASE. By Albert Bushnell Hart.
    CHARLES FRANCIS ADAMS. By C. F. Adams, Jr.
    CHARLES SUMNER. By Moorfield Storey.
    THADDEUS STEVENS. By Samuel W. McCall.


                    _SECOND SERIES_

   Biographies of men particularly influential in the
        recent Political History of the Nation.

   _This second series is intended to supplement the
  original list of American Statesmen by the addition
    of the names of men who have helped to make the
   history of the United States since the Civil War._

    JAMES G. BLAINE. By Edward Stanwood.
    JOHN SHERMAN. By Theodore E. Burton.
    ULYSSES S. GRANT. By Samuel W. McCall. In preparation.

  _Other interesting additions to the list to be made
                    in the future._

                HOUGHTON MIFFLIN COMPANY



            *       *       *       *       *



Transcriber's Note:

Inconsistent hyphenation and spelling have been retained as they
appear in the original book. Only the following possible misprints
have been changed for this etext:

Page  iv PRINTED IN THE U.S.A.
         U.S.A changed to U.S.A.

Page  xi LIST OF PRINTED DOCUMENTS CITED IN THIS BOOK 424
         added to Table of Contents

Page  28 being a needy dependent
         dependant changed to dependent

Page  40 Perry, _Hist. Coll._ i. 508, 509.
         comma added after 508

Page 145 What would they have?
         what changed to What

Page 268 opportunity of deliberating upon
         opportuity changed to opportunity

Page 278 General Greene at Guilford, in North Carolina
         Guildford changed to Guilford

Page 284 Furthermore, as soon as possible after breakfast
         Futhermore changed to Furthermore

Page 351 expedients common on such occasions
         occassions changed to occasions

Page 383 embarrassments was not due alone
         embarassments changed to embarrassments

Page 420 mass of unwhipped hyperboles
         hyberbole changed to hyperbole

Page 432 Breckenridge, ----,
         Breckinridge changed to Breckenridge

Page 442 Absence of self-consciousness
         conciousness changed to consciousness

Page 442 Holt, James, on committee of Virginia convention
         Virgia changed to Virginia

Page 449 Randolph, John, of Roanoke
         Roanoake change to Roanoke





*** End of this Doctrine Publishing Corporation Digital Book "Patrick Henry" ***

Doctrine Publishing Corporation provides digitized public domain materials.
Public domain books belong to the public and we are merely their custodians.
This effort is time consuming and expensive, so in order to keep providing
this resource, we have taken steps to prevent abuse by commercial parties,
including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.

We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Doctrine Publishing
Corporation's ISYS search for use by individuals, and we request that you
use these files for personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort
to Doctrine Publishing's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a
large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the use of
public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Keep it legal -  Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for
ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just because
we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States,
that the work is also in the public domain for users in other countries.
Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we
can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of any specific book is
allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Doctrine Publishing
ISYS search  means it can be used in any manner anywhere in the world.
Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.

About ISYS® Search Software
Established in 1988, ISYS Search Software is a global supplier of enterprise
search solutions for business and government.  The company's award-winning
software suite offers a broad range of search, navigation and discovery
solutions for desktop search, intranet search, SharePoint search and embedded
search applications.  ISYS has been deployed by thousands of organizations
operating in a variety of industries, including government, legal, law
enforcement, financial services, healthcare and recruitment.



Home